Chiragov i drugi protiv Jermenije

Država na koju se presuda odnosi
Jermenija
Institucija
Evropski sud za ljudska prava
Broj predstavke
13216/05
Stepen važnosti
Referentni slučaj
Jezik
Crnogorski
Datum
16.06.2015
Članovi
1
8
8-1
8-2
13
34
35
35-1
35-3
41
P1-1
P1-1-1
Kršenje
8
8-1
13
P1-1
P1-1-1
Nekršenje
nije relevantno
Ključne reči po HUDOC/UN
(Čl. 1) Obaveza poštovanja ljudskih prava
(Čl. 1) Nadležnost država
(Čl. 8) Pravo na poštovanje privatnog i porodičnog života
(Čl. 8-1) Poštovanje porodičnog života
(Čl. 8-1) Poštovanje doma
(Čl. 8-1) Poštovanje privatnog života
(Čl. 8-2) Mešanje
(Čl. 13) Pravo na delotvorni pravni lek
(Čl. 13 / CAT-13 / ICCPR-2 / CEDAW-2f) Delotvorni pravni lek
(Čl. 34) Pojedinačne predstavke
(Čl. 34) Žrtva
(Čl. 35) Uslovi prihvatljivosti
(Čl. 35-1 / CAT-13 / ICCPR-2 / CEDAW-4) Iscrpljivanje unutrašnjih pravnih lekova
(Čl. 35-3-a) Ratione loci
(Čl. 41) Pravično zadovoljenje - opšte
(Čl. 41) Pravično zadovoljenje
(P1-1) Zaštita imovine
(P1-1) Pozitivne obaveze
(P1-1-1) Mešanje
(P1-1-1) Neometano uživanje imovine
(P1-1-1) Imovina
Tematske ključne reči
VS deskriptori
Zbirke
Sudska praksa
Presuda ESLJP
Veliko veće
Sažetak
Podnositelji predstavke su azerbejdžanski Kurdi koji su živeli u distriktu Lačin, u Azerbejdžanu. Oni su istakli da se nisu mogli vratiti svojim domovima i imovini nakon što su bili prisiljeni da ih napuste 1992. godine za vreme armensko-azerbejdžanskog sukoba o Nagorno-Karabahu.

U vreme raspada Sovjetskog Saveza u decembru 1991. godine, Autonomna oblast Nagorno-Karabah (AONK) je bila autonomna provincija u okviru Azerbejdžanske Sovjetske Socijalističke Republike. Nije postojala zajednička granica između AONK-a i Jermenske Sovjetske Socijalističe Republike, koje su bile odvojene azerbejdžanskom teritorijom, a distrikt Lačin je bila zona gdje su one bile najmanje udaljene jedna od druge. Godine 1989, većinsko stanovništvo u distriktu Lačin su bili Kurdi i Azeri i samo 5-6% Jermena. Oružani sukobi u Nagorno-Karabahu su počeli 1988. godine. U septembru 1991. godine, ubrzo nakon što je Azerbejdžan proglasio nezavisnost od Sovjetskog Saveza – Regionalno veće AONK-a je najavilo uspostavljanje “Republike Nagorno-Karabah” (“RNK”), koja je obuhvatala teritoriju AONK-a i azerbejdžanski distrikt Šahumian. Nakon referenduma koji je održan u decembru 1991. godine, koji je bojkotovalo azersko stanovništvo, na kojem se 99,9% onih koji su glasali izjasnilo za odvajanje “RNK-a” od Azerbejdžana, RNK je potvrdio svoju nezavisnost od Azerbejdžana u januaru 1992. godine. Nakon toga, sukob se postepeno zaoštravao te na kraju eskalirao u pravi rat. Do kraja 1993. godine, etničke jermenske snage su preuzele kontrolu nad skoro celom teritorijom bivšeg AONKa i sedam susednih azerbejdžanskih regija. Sukob je rezultovao stotinama hiljada interno raseljenih osoba i izbeglica na obe strane. U maju 1994. godine, strane u sukobu su potpisale sporazum o prekidu vatre, koji je i danas na snazi. Pregovori u svrhu mirnog rešenja su vođeni pod pokroviteljstvom Organizacije za evropsku bezbednost i saradnju (OSCE). Međutim, nikakvo konačno političko rešenje sukoba nije postignuto. Nijedna država ili međunarodna organizacija nije priznala samoproglašenu nezavisnost “RNK-a”. Pre pridruživanja Savetu Evrope 2001. godine, Jermenija i Azerbejdžan su se obavezali, Komitetu ministara i Parlamentarnoj skupštini, na mirno rešenje sukoba u vezi s Nagorno-Karabahoom.

Distrikt Lačin, u kojem žive podnostelji predstavke, je bio predmet napada više puta za vreme rata. Podnositelji predstavke su naveli da su i trupe Nagorno-Karabaha i trupe Republike Jermenije preuzimale napade. Međutim, jermenska vlada je istakla da Jermenija nije u učestvovala u događajima, nego da su vojne akcije preduzimale snage odbrane Nagorno-Karabaha i volonterske grupe. Sredinom maja 1992. godine, Lačin je pretrpeo bombardovanje u toku kojeg su uništene kuće. Podnositelji predstavke su bili prisiljeni da pobegnu iz Lačina u Baku. Od tada se ne mogu vratiti u svoje domove i imovinu zbog jermenske okupacije. U prilog svojim tvrdnjama da su živeli u Lačinu veći deo svog života do prisilnog raseljavanja te da su njihove kuće i zemlja tamo, podnositelji predstavke su dostavili razne dokumente Sudu. Sva šestorica podnositelja predstavke su dostavili službene sertfikate (“tehničke pasoše”) u kojima je naznačeno da su kuće i zemljišta u distriktu Lačin upisani na njihova imena; rodne listove, uključujući one za svoju decu, i/ili venčane listove, kao i izjave komšija kojima se potvrđuje da su podnositelji predstavke zaista živeli u distriktu Lačin.

Sudskom praksom je razvijen fleksibilan stav u pogledu dokaza koje trebaju dostaviti podnositelji predstavki koji smatraju da su izgubili svoju imovnu i dom u situacijama međunarodnog i internog oružanog sukoba. Sličan stav se ogleda i u “Principima o restituciji stambenog smeštaja i imovine izbeglicama i raseljenim licima” (Principi Pinheiro).

Najznačajniji dokazi koje su dostavili podnositelji predstavke su tehnički pasoši. Kao službeni dokumenti, oni svi sadrže nacrte kuća s veličinama i merama itd. Veličine predmetnih zemljišnih parcela su takođe naznačene. Na pasošima su naznačeni datumi između 1985. godine i 1990. godine te imena podnositelja predstavke. Dalje, pasoši sadrže referentne podatke u vezi s odlukama o dodeli zemljišta. Imajući u vidu te okolnosti, oni su dostavili takve dokaze prima facie o imovinskim pravima kakve je Sud prihvatio u velikom broju prethodnih predmeta. Podnositelji predstavke su dostavili i daljne dokaze prima facie u pogledu imovine, uključujući izjave bivših komšija te dokumente koji se odnose na identitet podnositelja predstavke i mesto prebivališta u prilog svojim imovinskim zahtevima. Osim toga, iako nijedan, osim šestog podnositelja predstavke, nije do sada dostavio vlasničke listove ili neki drugi dokaz prima facie, potrebno je uzeti u obzir okolnosti pod kojima su bili prisiljeni da napuste distrikt, napuštajući ga kada se našao pod vojnim napadom. Prema tome, podnositelji predstavke su dostavili dovoljno dokaza u prilog svojim tvrdnjama da su živeli u distriktu Lačin veći dio svog života dok nisu bili prisiljeni da ga napuste te da su posedovali kuće i zemljišta u vreme bijega.

U doba sovjetskog pravnog režima nije postojalo privatno vlasništvo nad zemljom, ali su građani mogli biti vlasnici stambenih objekata. Zemljište se dodeljivalo građanima u posebne svrhe kao što je obrađivanje zemljišta ili izgradnja pojedinačnih kuća. U tom slučaju, građanin je imao “pravo korištenja”, ograničeno posebnom namenom, koje je bilo pravno zaštićeno te se moglo nasleđivati. Prema tome, nije postojala sumnja da prava podnositelja predstavke u pogledu kuća i zemljišta predstavljaju osnovni ekonomski interes. In conclusio, u vreme kada su morali napustiti distrikt Lačin, podnositelji predstavke su imali pravo na zemljište i kuću koja predstavljaju “imovinu” u smislu člana 1. Protokola broj 1. Ne postoje podaci da su ta prava prestala postojati kasnije; njihovi imovinski interesi su i dalje valjani.

Osim toga, njihova zemljišta i kuće se takođe moraju smatrati njihovim “domovima” u smislu člana 8. Konvencije. Svi podnositelji predstavke su rođeni u distriktu Lačin. Do momenta bega u maju 1992. godine, oni su živeli u radili tamo celi ili veći deo svog života. Skoro svi podnositelji predstavke su u braku i imaju decu u distriktu. Podnositelji predstavke se nisu dobrovoljno nastanili drugde, nego su živeli kao interno raseljena lica u Bakuu i drugde zbog nužnosti. Imajući u vidu okolnosti u ovom predmetu, ne može se smatrati da je njihovo prisilno raseljavanje i odsutnost iz distrikta Lačin prekinulo njihovu vezi s distriktom, uprkos vremenu koje je proteklo od njihovog bega. Iz istih razloga kao što su oni koji su doveli do zaključka o članu 1. Protokol broj 1, Sud zaključuje da uskraćivanje pristupa domovima podnositelja predstavke predstavlja kontinuirano nepravično mešanje u njihovo pravo na poštovanje njihovog privatnog i porodičnog života i njihovog doma.

Podnositelji su se žalili na nedostatak pravnog leka u situaciji u kojoj se nalaze. Tužena vlada nije dokazala da postoji pravni lek, bilo u Jermeniji ili u “RNK-u”, kojim bi se obezbedila pravna zaštita u pogledu žalbenih navoda podnositelja predstavke. Imajući u vidu da je tužena vlada negirala da su njene vlasti bile umešane u u događaje koji su doveli do žalbenih navoda podnositelja predstavke ili da je Jermenija imala jurisdikciju nad Nagorno-Karabahom i susednim teritorijama, ne bi bilo razumno očekivati da podnositelji predstavke podnose tužbene zahteve za restituciju ili naknadu jermenskim vlastima. Konačno, budući da nije postignuto nikakvo političko rešenje sukoba, a militarizacija regije je sve veća poslednih godina, bilo bi nerealno smatrati da bi bilo koji mogući pravni lek u nepriznatoj “RNK” mogao obezbediti pravnu zaštitu raseljenim Azerbejdžancima. Dakle, jermenska vlada nije dokazala da postoji raspoloživ pravni lek koji bi pružio pravnu zaštitu podnositeljima predstavke u pogledu njihovih žalbenih navoda na osnovu Konvencije ili koji bi omogućio razumne izglede u uspeh.

Preuzmite presudu u pdf formatu

 EVROPSKI SUD ZA LJUDSKA PRAVA  

VELIKO VIJEĆE

PREDMET CHIRAGOV I DRUGI PROTIV JERMENIJE

(Predstavka br. 13216/05)

PRESUDA

Meritum

STRAZBUR

16. jun 2015. godine

Ova presuda je pravosnažna ali može biti predmet redaktorskih izmjena.

U predmetu Chiragov i drugi protiv Jermenije, Evropski sud za ljudska prava zasijedajući u Velikom vijeću u sastavu

Dean Spielmann, Predsjednik,
Josep Casadevall,
Guido Raimondi,
Mark Villiger,
Isabelle Berro,
Ineta Ziemele,
Boštjan M. Zupančič,
Alvina Gyulumyan,
Khanlar Hajiyev,
George Nicolaou,
Luis López Guerra,
Ganna Yudkivska,
Paulo Pinto de Albuquerque,
Ksenija Turković,
Egidijus Kūris,
Robert Spano,
Iulia Antoanella Motoc, sudije,
i Michael O’Boyle, Zamjenik sekretara Suda,

Nakon vijećanja bez prisustva javnosti dana 22-23. januara 2014. i 22. januara 2015. godine izriče sljedeću presudu koja je usvojena 11. juna 2014. godine:

POSTUPAK

  1. Predmet je formiran na osnovu predstavki (br. 15018/11 i 61199/12)) protiv Republike Jermenije koje je 6. aprila 2005. godine, Sudu po članu 34 Konvencije za zaštitu ljudskih prava i osnovnih sloboda (u daljem tekstu: Konvencija) podnijelo šest državljana Azerbejdžana, g. Elkhan Chiragov, g. Adishirin Chiragov, g. Ramiz Gebrayilov, g. Akif Hasanof, g. Fekhreddin Pashayev i g. Qaraca Gabrayilov (u daljem tekstu: podnosioci predstavke). Šesti podnosilac predstavke preminuo je u junu 2005. godine. Predstavku je u njegovo ime vodio njegov sin g. Sagatel Gabrayilov.
  2. Podnosioce predstavke kojima je odobrena besplatna pravna pomoć zastupali su g. M. Mller, advokat, g. C. Vine, g-đa M. Butler, G. M. Ivers, g-đa B. Poynor i g. S. Swaroop, advokati sa praksom u londonu, kao i g. K. Yıldız. Jermensku vladu (u daljem tekstu: Vlada) zastupao je njen Zastupnik, g. G. Kostanyan, Zastupnik Republike Jermenije pred Sudom.
  3. Podnosioci predstavke naveli su, konkretno, da su bili spriječeni da se vrate u okrug Lachin na teritoriji koju je okupirala tužena Vlada, da zato nisu mogli da uživaju u svojoj imovini i domovima koji su tamo smješteni i da nisu dobili nikakvu nadoknadu za to što su izgubili. Oni su naveli da je to predstavljalo kontinuiranu povredu člana 1 Protokola br. 1 uz Konvenciju i člana 8 Konvencije. Štaviše, naveli su da je došlo i do povrede člana 13 Konvencije jer za navedene pritužbe nije bilo dostupnog djelotvornog pravnog lijeka. I na kraju, oni su tvrdili, s obzirom na sve pritužbe koje su ovdje iznesene, da su bili podvrgnuti diskriminaciji zbog svog etničkog porijekla i vjerske pripadnosti i da je to predstavljalo povredu člana 14 Konvencije.
  4. Predstavka je dodijeljena Trećem odjeljenju Suda (pravilo 52 stav 1 Poslovnika Suda). Vlada Azerbejdžana iskoristila je svoje pravo da se umiješa po članu 36 stav 1 Konvencije. Njih je zastupao njihov Zastupnik, g. C. Asgarov.
  5. Dana 9. marta 2010. godine Vijeće Trećeg odjeljenja, u sastavu sudije Josep Casadevall, Elisabet Fura, Corneliu Bîrsan, Boštjan M. Zupančič, Alvina Gyulumyan, Egbert Myjer i Luis López Guerra, te Stanley Naismith, Zamjenik sekretara Odjeljenja, ustupili su svoju nadležnost Velikom vijeću, pri čemu se nijedna strana nije protivila tom ustupanju
  6. Sastav Velikog vijeća određen je prema odredbama člana 26 stavovi 4 i 5 Konvencije i Pravilu 24 Poslovnika Suda. Predsjednik Suda odlučio je da u interesu pravilnog sprovodenja pravde, ovaj predmet i predmet Sargsyan protiv Azerbejdžana (predstavka br 40167/06) treba da budu dodijeljeni istom sastavu Velikog vijeća (Pravila 24, 42 stav 2 i 71).
  7. Rasprava o prihvatljivosti i meritumu predstavki održana je javno u Zgradi ljudskih prava u Strazburu dana 15. septembra 2010. godine (pravilo 59 stav 3).
  8. Dana 14. decembra 2011. godine predstavka je proglašena prihvatljivom od strane Velikog vijeća u sastavu: sudije Nicolas Bratza, Jean-Paul Costa, Christos Rozakis, Françoise Tulkens, Josep Casadevall, Nina Vajić, Corneliu Bîrsan, Peer Lorenzen, Boštjan M. Zupančič, Elisabet Fura, Alvina Gyulumyan, Khanlar Hajiyev, Egbert Myjer, Sverre Erik Jebens, Giorgio Malinverni, George Nicolaou i Luis López Guerra, te Michael O’Boyle, Zamjenik sekretara.
  9. Podnosioci predstavke i tužena Vlada su zatim podnijeli svoja pisana zapažanja (pravilo 59 stav 1) o meritumu. Uz to su primljeni i komentari treće strane koje je poslala Vlada Azerbejdžana.
  10. Rasprava o osnovanosti predstavki održana je javno u Zgradi ljudskih prava u Strazburu dana 22. januara 2014. godine.

Pred Sud su istupili:

(a) za tuženu Vladu
g. G. KOSTANYAN, Zastupnik,
g.G. ROBERTSON, advokat
g. E. BABAYAN,
g. T. COLLIS, savjetnici;

(b) za podnosioce predstavki
g. M. MULLER,
g. M. IVERS,
g. S. SWAROOP,
g-đa M. BUTLER, advokat
g-đa C. VINE,
g-đa B. POYNOR,
g-đa S. KARAKAŞ,
g-đa A. EVANS, savjetnici

(c) za Vladu Azerbejdžana
g. C. ASGAROV, zastupnik
g-đa M.N. SHAW,
g G. LANSKY, advokat
g. O. GVALADZE,
g. H. TRETTER,
g-đa T. URDANETA WITTEK,
g. O. ISMAYILOV, savjetnici.

Bili su prisutni i podnosioci predstavke A. Hasanof i F. Pashayev.

Sud je saslušao obraćanja g. Mullera, g. Swaroopa, g. Iversa, g-đe Butler, g. Robertsona, g. Shawa i g. Lansky.

  1. Nakon rasprave, Sud je odlučio da za ispitivanje predmeta nije potrebno da se organizuje misija utvrđivanja činjenica niti da se sprovede saslušavanje svjedoka.

ČINJENICE

1. OKOLNOSTI PREDMETA

A. Kontekst

  1. U vrijeme raspada SSSR, Autonomna oblast Nagorno-Karabakh (u daljem tekstu: NKAO) je bila autonomna pokrajina Sovjetske Socijalističke Republike Azerbejdžan (u daljem tekstu: SSR Azerbejdžan) Smještena na teritoriji SSR Azerbejdžan, ova oblast pokriva 4.388 kvadratnih kilometara. U jedno vrijeme nije bilo zajedničke granice između Nagorno-Karabakha (čije je jermensko ime Artsakh) i Sovjetske Socijalističke Republike Jermenije (SSR Jermenija), koje su bile razdvojene teritorijom Azerbejdžana, na najkraćoj udaljenosti od Lachina, uključujući i pojas zemljišta koji se nazivao "Lachinski koridor", koji je bio širok manje od kilometra.
  2. Prema popisu stanovništva iz SSSR-a za 1989. godinu NKAO je imao 189.000 stanovnika od čega su 77% bili etnički Jermeni, 22% etnički Azeri, a tu su živjele i ruska i kurdska manjina. Okrug Lachin imao je drugačiju demografiju, jer su veliku većinu od ukupno otprilike 60.000 stanovnika, predstavljali Kurdi i Azeri. Samo 5-6% bili su Jermeni.
  3. Početkom 1988. godine u Stepanakertu, regionalnom glavnom gradu NKAO, održane su demonstracije, kao i u jermenskom glavnom gradu Jerevanu, a na njima se zahtjevalo da se Nagorno-Karabakh pripoji Jermeniji. Dana 20. februara Sovjet NKAO uputio je zahtjev Vrhovnim sovjetima SSR Jermenije, SSR Azerbejdžana, te SSSR, da se dozvoli da se NKAO otcijepi od Azerbejdžana i pripoji Jermeniji. Ovaj je zahtjev odbio Vrhovni sovjet SSSR-a 23. marta. U junu je taj zahtjev odbio i Vrhovni sovjet Azerbejdžana dok je Vrhovni sovjet u Jermeniji glasao za ujedinjenje.
  4. Tokom 1988. godine nastavile su se demonstracije kojima se zahtjevalo ujedinjenje. Okrug Lachin bio je poprište blokiranih puteva i napada. Borbe su vodile, gubici su bili veliki, a rijeke izbjeglica, po stotine hiljada sa svake strane, tekle su između Jermenije i Azerbejdžana. Kao posljedica toga, 12. januara 1989. godine Vlada SSSR-a odredila da će NKAO biti pod direktnom upravom Moskve. Međutim, 28. novembra te godine, kontrola nad ovom pokrajinom vraćena je Azerbejdžanu. Nekoliko dana kasnije, 1. decembra, Vrhovni sovjet SSR Jermenija i Regionalni sovjet Nagorno-Karabakha usvojili su zajedničku rezoluciju, "O ponovnom ujedinjenju Nagorno-Karabakha sa Jermenijom". Kao rezultat ovog rješenja u januaru 1990. godine utvrđen je zajednički budžet za ova dva entiteta, a odluka da se Nagorno-Karabakh uključi u predstojeće izbore u Jermeniji donesena je u proljeće te godine.
  5. Početkom 1990. godine, nakon eskalacije konflikta, sovjetske trupe stigle su u Baku i Nagorno-Karabakh, i u Nagorno-Karabakhu je uvedeno vanredno stanje. Nasilni sukobi između Jermena i Azirija su se, međutim, nastavili, uz povremene intervencije sovjetskih snaga.
  6. Dana 30. avgusta 1991. godine Azerbejdžan je proglasio nezavisnost od Sovjetskog Saveza. To je kasnije formalizovano putem usvajanja Ustavnog zakona o nezavisnosti države 18. oktobra. Dana 2. septembra Sovjet NKAO proglasio je osnivanje Republike Nagorno-Karabakh (u daljem tekstu: NKR), koja se sastojala od teritorije NKAO i okruga Shaumyan iz Azerbejdžana i proglasili su da nisu više u jurisdikciji Azerbejdžana. Dana 26. novembra parlament Azerbejdžana ukinuo je autonomiju koju je ranije uživao Nagorno-Karabakh. Na referendumu organizovanom u Nagorno-Karabakhu dana 10. decembra, 99.9% izašlih glasača glasalo je za secesiju. Međutim, Aziri su bojkotovali referendum. Istog mjeseca Sovjetski Savez je prestao da postoji i sovjetske trupe počele su da se povlače iz regiona. Vojna kontrola nad Nagorno-Karabakhom brzo je prelazila u ruke Jermena iz Karabakha. Dana 6. januara 1992. godine NKR, na osnovu rezultata referenduma, ponovo je potvrdio svoju nezavisnost od Azerbejdžana.
  7. Početkom 1992. godine sukobi su postepeno eskalirali u rat u punom smislu te riječi. Etnički Jermeni osvojili su nekoliko Azerskih selja, u čemu je stradalo i područje napustilo najmanje nekoliko stotina lica.
  8. Okrug Lachin, naročito grad Lachin, mnogo je puta bio meta napada. Podnosioci predstavke su tvrdili da su napade vršile i trupe NagornoKarabakha i trupe Republike Jermenije. Tužena Vlada tvrdila je, međutim, da Jermenija nije učestvovala u dešavanjima, već da su vojne akcije vršile odbrambene snage Nagorno-Karabakha i grupe dobrovoljaca. Gotovo osam mjeseci 1991. godine putevi prema Lachinu bili su pod kontrolom snaga Jermenskog etniciteta koje su branile i kontrolisale prelaze. Grad Lachin bio je u potpunoj izolaciji. Sredinom 1992. godine Lachin je bombardovan iz vazduha pri čemu su mnoge kuće uništene.
  9. Dana 17. maja 1992. godine, mještani su pobjegli kada su shvatili da trupe brzo napreduju ka Lachinu. Narednog dana grad Lachin su osvojile snage jermenskog etniciteta. Izgleda da je grad opljačkan i spaljen u danima nakon preuzimanja. Prema informacijama koje je tužena Vlada dobila od vlasti NKR, grad Lachin i okolna sela Aghbulag, Chirag i Chiragli potpuno su uništeni tokom tog vojnog sukoba.
  10. U julu 1992. godine Jermenski parlament donio je odluku da neće potpisati međunarodni sporazum u kome se propisuje da Nagorno-Karabakh ostaje dio Azerbejdžana.
  11. Prema izvještaju organizacije Human Rights Watch (HRW) ("Sedam godina konflikta u Nagorno-Karabakhu", decembar 1994. godine), osvajanje okruga Lachin dovelo je do toga da je otprilike 30.000 Azera postanu raseljena lica, od kojih mnogi kurdskog porijekla.
  12. Nakon osvajanja Lachina, etničke jermenske snage nastavile su i osvojile još četiri okruga u Azerbejdžanu u okolini Nagorno-Karabakha (Kelbajar, Jabrayi, Gubadly i Zangilan) i značajne djelove još dva okruga (Agdam i Fizuli).
  13. Dana 5. maja 1994. godine sporazum o prekidu vatre (Protokol iz Bishkeka) potpisali su Jermenija, Azerbejdžan i NKR nakon posredovanja Rusije. Taj je sporazum stupio na snagu 12. maja.
  14. Prema pomenutom izvještaju HRW, u periodu između 1988. i 1994. godine, prema procjenama je 750.000 Azera protjerano iz NagornoKarabakha, Jermenije i sedam azerbejdžanskih okruga oko NagornoKarabakha. Prema informacijama jermenskih vlasti, registrovano je 335.000 jermenskih izbjeglica iz Azerbejdžana i 78.000 interno raseljenih lica (iz regiona Jermenije koji se graniči sa Azerbejdžanom).

B. Sadašnja situacija

  1. Prema navodima tužene Vlade, NKR ima kontrolu nad 4.061 kvadratnim kilometrom bivše Autonomne oblasti Nagorno-Karabakh. Dok se raspravlja o tome koliko je od dva osvojena okruga okupirao NKR, izgleda da okupirana teritorija sedam okolnih okruga ukupno iznosi otprilike 7.500 kvadratnih kilometara.
  2. Procjene sadašnjeg broja stanovnika u Nagorno-Karabakhu kreću se od 120.000 i 145.000 ljudi, od čega su 95% etnički Jermeni. Bukvalno nema Azerbejdžanaca. U okrugu Lachin ima između 5.000 i 10.000 Jermena.
  3. Još uvijek nije postignuto političko rješenje konflikta. Samoproglašenu nezavisnost NKR nije priznala nijedna država niti međunaodna organizacija. Kršenja sporazuma o prekidu vatre iz 1994. godine koja se ponavljaju duž granica dovela su do gubitka mnogih života, a retorika zvaničnika ostala je neprijateljska. Štaviše, prema međunarodnim izvještajima, tenzije su se skorijih godina povećale, a vojnih izdaci u Jermeniji i Azerbejdžanu su značajno porasli.
  4. Nekoliko prijedloga za mirno rješenje konflikta je propalo. Pregovori su vođeni pod pokroviteljstvom OEBS-a (Organizacije za evropsku bezbjednost i saradnju) i takozvane Grupe iz Minska. U Madridu su u novembru 2007. godine tri ko-predsjedavajuća ove grupe - Francuska, Rusija i Sjedinjene Države - predstavile Jermeniji i Azerbejdžanu niz Osnovnih principa za rješenje sukoba. Osnovni prinicipi, koji su od tada ažurirani pozivaju, između ostalog, na vraćanje teritorija oko NagornoKarabakha pod kontrolu Azerbejdžana, privremeni status NagornoKarabakha uz pružanje garancija za bezbjednost i samoupravljanje, koridorsku vezu Jermenije i Nagorno-Karabakha, buduće određenje konačnog pravnog statusa Nagorno-Karabakha kroz pravno obavezujući referendum, pravo svih raseljenih lica i izbjeglica na međunarodnom nivou da se vrate na njihova ranija prebivališta, i međunarodne garancije za bezbjednost koje bi uključivale mirovne operacije. Ideja usvajanja ovih principa od strane Jermenije i Azerbejdžana jeste da se omogući izrada nacrta sveobuhvatnog i detaljnog rješenja sukoba. Nakon intenzivne "shuttle" diplomatije diplomata Grupe iz Minska i niza sastanaka između predsjednika ove dvije države 2009. godine, proces je izgubio zamajac 2010. godine. Ni do sada strane u ovom sukobu nisu potpisale formalni sporazum na osnovu Osnovnih principa.
  5. Dana 24. marta 2011. godine Grupa iz Minska predstavlila je "Izvještaj ko-predsjedavajućih OEBS-ove Grupe iz Minska iz misije koja je ocjenjivala stanje na terenu u okupiranim teritorijama Azerbejdžana u okolini Nagorno-Karabakha", čiji sažetak glasi:

“Ko-predsjedavajući OEBS-ove Grupe iz Minska sproveli su Misiju u kojoj su na terenu procjenjivali stanje u sedam okupiranih teritorija Azerbejdžana u okolini Nagorno-Karabakha (NK) od 7. do 12. oktobra 2010. godine, sa ciljem da se ocijeni opšta situacija u tom području, uključujući humanitarne i druge aspekte. Kopredsjedavajućima se pridružio i Lični predstavnik Predsjedavajućeg OEBS-a i njegov tim, koji je pružio logističku podršku, te dva eksperta iz UNHCR-a i jedan član Misije OEBS-a za utvrđivanje činjenica iz 2005. godine. Ovo je bila prva misija međunarodne zajednice na ovim teritorijama od 2005. godine, i prva posjeta zaposlenih UN-a u posljednjih 18 godina.

 Putujući više od 1.000 kilometara kroz ove teritorije ko-predsjedavajući su imali priliku da budu svjedoci katastrofalnih posljedica sukoba u Nagorno-Karabakhu i nepostizanja mirnog rješenja. Gradovi i sela koji su postojali prije ovog sukoba napušteni su i gotovo u potpunosti srušeni. Iako nema pouzdanih podataka, procjenjuje se da ukupno stanovništvo od otprilike 14.000 lica živi u malim naseljima i u gradovima Lachin i Kelbajar. Ko-predsjedavajući ocjenjuju da nije bilo značajnog rasta stanovništva od 2005. godine. Doseljenici, koji su većim djelom etnički Jermeni, preseljeni su na ove teritorije iz drugih krajeva Azerbejdžana i žive u nesigurnim uslovima, sa lošom infrastrukturom, malo ekonomske aktivnosti i ograničenim pristupom javnim servisima. Mnogi nemaju ni lične isprave. Radi administrativnih potreba, ovih sedam teritorija, bivša Oblast NK, i druga područja čine osam novih okruga.

Gruba realnost situacije na ovim teritorijama učvrstila je kod ko-predsjedavajuih stav da je status quo neprihvatljiv i da samo mirno i pregovorima postignuto rješenje konflikta može da donese izglede za bolju i sigurniju budućnost za ljude koji su živjeli na tim teritorijama i one koji sada tamo žive. Ko-presjedavajući podstiču lidere svih strana da hitno izbjegnu sve aktivnosti na tim teritorijama i ostalim spornim područjima koje bi naštetile konačnom rješenju sukoba ili promijenili karakter ovih područja. Oni takođe preporučuju da se preduzmu mjere da se sačuvaju grobja i vjerska mjesta na ovim teritorijama i da se razjasni status doseljenika koji nemaju lične isprave. Ko-predsjedavajući namjeravaju da preduzmu dalje misije u drugim područjima koja su pod uticajem sukoba u NK i da u te misije uključe eksperte iz relevantnih međunarodnih agencija koji bi bili uključeni u implementiranje mirovnog rješenja."

  1. Dana 18. juna 2013. godine Predsjednici zemalja ko-predsjedavajućih u Grupi iz Minska izdali su zajedničko saopštenje o sukobu u NagornoKarabakhu:

“Mi, Predsjednici država koje ko-predsjedavaju OEBS-ovom Grupom iz Minska - Francuske, Ruske Federacije i Sjedinjenih Američkih Država - ostajemo posvećeni pružanju pomoći stranama u sukobu u Nagorno-Karabakhu da postignu trajno i mirno rješenje sukoba. Izražavamo duboko žaljenje što, umjesto da pokušaju da pronađu rješenje koje će se bazirati na uzajamnim interesima, strane nastavljaju da traže jednostrane prednosti u procesu pregovaranja.

Nastavljamo čvrsto da vjerujemo da elementi koji su kratko izneseni u saopštenju naših država tokom prethodne četiri godine moraju da budu osnov za svako pravično i trajno rješenje sukoba u Nagorno-Karabakhu. Ti elementi treba da se doživljavaju kao jedna integrisana cjelina, jer bi svaki pokušaj da se odaberu neki elementi, a ne neki drugi, onemogućio postizanje izbalansiranog rješenja.

Ističemo da samo rješenje do koga će se doći u pregovorima može da vodi miru, stabilnosti i pomirenju, čime se otvaraju mogućnosti za regionalni razvoj i saradnju. Korišćenje vojne sile koje je već dovelo do situacije konfrontacija i nestabilnosti neće riješiti sukob. Obnavljanje neprijateljstava bilo bi katastrofalno za stanovništvo ovog regiona, i dovelo bi do gubitka života, još više uništenja, većeg broja izbjeglica i ogromnih finansijskih troškova. Snažno podstičemo lidere sa svih strana da se vrate poštovanju helsinških principa, naročito onih koji se odnose na neupotrebljavanje sile ili prijetnje silom, teritorijalni integritet, i jednaka prava i samoodređenje naroda. Takođe apelujemo na njih da se uzdrže od svakog djelovanja ili retorike koja bi mogla da podigne tenzije u regionu i da vodi do eskalacije sukoba. Lideri treba svoje narode da pripreme za mir, a ne za rat.

Naše su države spremne da pomognu stranama u konfliktu, ali odgovornost za okončanje sukoba u Nagorno-Karabakhu je ipak na njima samima. Snažno vjerujemo da je svako dalje odlaganje u postizanju izbalansiranog sporazuma o okviru za sveobuhvatni mir neprihvatljivo, i podstičemo lidere Azerbejdžana i Jermenije da se sa novom energijom posvete pitanjima koja su ostala neriješena."

C Podnosioci predstavke i imovina koja je navodno u njihovom vlasništvu u okrugu Lachin

  1. Podnosioci predstavke naveli su da su oni azerbejdžanski Kurdi koji su živjeli u okrugu Lachin, gdje su njihovi preci živjeli stotinama godina. Dana 17. maja 1922. godine oni su bili prinuđeni da pobjegnu iz tog okruga u Baku. Od tada ne mogu da se vrate u svoje domove i na svoja imanja zbog jermenske okupacije.

1. G. Elkhan Chiragov

  1. G. Elkhan Chiragov rođen je 1950. godine. Živio je u okrugu Lachin. U prvobitnoj predstavci pominje se da je živio u selu Chirag, ali u odgovoru na zapažanja Vlade navedeno je da je njegovo selo zapravo bilo selo Chiragli, gdje je 15 godina radio kao učitelj. On je tvrdio da njegova imovina sadrži veliku namještenu kuću od 250 kvadratnih metara, 55 pčelinjih košnica, 80 životinja sitne stoke i devet krupne, i pet ručno pravljenih tepha.
  2. Dana 27. februara 2007. godine, zajedno sa odgovorom podnosioca predstavke na zapažanja tužene Vlade, on je podnio i zvanično uvjerenje ("tehnički pasoš") sa datumom 19. jul 1985. godine, prema kojem su na njegovo ime upisani dvospratna kuća za stanovanje sa 12 spavaćih soba, ukupne površine 408 kvadratnih metara (300 kvadratnih metara životnog prostora i 108 kvadratnih metara pratećih sadržaja) i skladište od 60 kvadratnih metara smješteni na parceli od 1200 kvadratnih metara.
  3. Priložio je i izjavu tri bivša susjeda koji su potvrdili da je vlasnik dvospratne kuće za stanovanje sa 16 soba od 260 kvadratnih metara i automobila, te izjavu A. Jafarova i A. Halilova, predstavnika izvršne vlasti grada Lachina Republike Azerbejdžan koji su naveli da je g. Elkhan Chiragov živio u selu Chiragli.
  4. Pred Velikim vijećem podnosilac predstavke je predao, između ostalog, izvod iz matične knjige vjenčanih koji pokazuje da je on rođen u selu Chiragli i da se tamo i oženio 1978. godine. Priložio je i izvode iz matične knjige rođenih za svog sina i kćerku koji su oboje rođeni u selu Chiragli i to 1979, odnosno 1990. godine, te dopis iz 1979. godine i radnu knjižicu izdatu 1992. godine od strane Ministarstva za obrazovanje okruga Lachin u kojoj se vidi da je radio kao učitelj u selu Chiragli.

2. G. Adishirin Chiragov

  1. G. Adishirin Chiragov rođen je 1947. godine. Živio je u okrugu Lachin. U prvobitnoj predstavci pominje se da je on živio u selu Chirag, ali u odgovoru na zapažanja Vlade navedeno je da je njegovo selo zapravo bilo selo Chiragli, gdje je 20 godina radio kao učitelj. On je tvrdio da njegova imovina sadrži veliku namještenu kuću od 145 kvadratnih metara, novi automobil "Niva", 65 životinja sitne stoke i 11 krupne, i šest ručno pravljenih tepha.
  2. Dana 27. februara 2007. godine on je podnio i tehnički pasoš sa datumom 22. aprila 1986. godine, prema kojem su na njegovo ime upisani dvospratna kuća za stanovanje sa 8 spavaćih soba, ukupne površine 230,4 kvadratnih metara (193,2 kvadratnih metara životnog prostora i 37,2 kvadratnih metara pratećih sadržaja) i skladište od 90 kvadratnih metara, smješteni na parceli od 1200 kvadratnih metara.
  3. On je priložio izjavu tri bivša susjeda koji su potvrdili da je vlasnik dvospratne kuće za stanovanje sa 8 soba od 260 kvadratnih metara, i izjavu A. Jafarova i A. Halilova, predstavnika izvršne vlasti grada Lachina Republike Azerbejdžan koji su naveli da je g. Adishirin Chiragov živio u selu Chiragli.
  4. Pred Velikim vijećem podnosilac predstavke je predao, između ostalog, izvod iz matične knjige vjenčanih koji pokazuje da je on rođen u selu Chiragli i da se tamo i oženio 1975. godine, priložio je i izvode iz matične knjige rođenih za svog sina i dvije kćerke koji su rođeni u selu Chiragli i to 1977, odnosno 1975 i 1982. godine, te pasoš SSSR izdat 1981. godine na kome se viidi da mu je mjesto rođenja Chiragli i u kome se nalazi pečat registracije iz 1992. godine kojim se potvrđuje da mu je prebivalište Chiragli.

3. G. Ramiz Gebrayilov

  1. G. Ramiz Gebrayilov rođen je u selu Chiragli 1960. godine. Tokom 1988. godine on je stekao diplomu inženjera na Politehničkom institutu u Baku. Tokom 1983. godine, dok je još bio na studijama u Baku, posjetio je grad Lachin i država mu je dala parcelu zemljišta od 5.000 kvadratnih metara. Tvrdio je da je izgradio kuću sa šest spavaćih soba i garažom na toj parceli i da je tamo živio sa svojom suprugom i djecom dok nije prisiljen da ode 1992. godine. Takođe je imao i staje. Bio je vlasnik i auto-mehaničarske radionice pod nazivom "Auto Servis", prodavnice i kafića, koji su bili smješteni na još 5.000 kvadratnih metara zemljišta koje je bilo u njegovom vlasništvu. Uz to, imao je 12 krava, 70 jagnjadi i 150 ovaca.
  2. G. Gebrayilov nije mogao da se vrati u Lachin od kada ga je napustio 1992. godine. Tokom 2001. godine njegovi prijatelji Jermeni otišli su u Lachin i napravili video zapis stanja kuće u gradu. Prema navodima podnosioca predstavke, mogao je iz tog video zapisa da vidi da mu je kuća spaljena. Takođe, ljudi koji su napustili Lachin nakon njega obavijestili su ga da su njegovu kuću spalile jermenske snage nekoliko dana nakon što je napustio Lachin.
  3. Dana 27. februara 2007. godine g. Gebrayilov je podnio i tehnički pasoš sa datumom 15. avgusta 1986. godine, prema kome su na njegovo ime upisani: dvospratna kuća za stanovanje sa 8 spavaćih soba, ukupne površine 203,2 kvadratnih metara (171,2 kvadratnih metara životnog prostora i 32 kvadratna metra pratećih sadržaja) smješteni na parceli od 480 kvadratnih metara.
  4. On je priložio izjavu tri bivša susjeda koji su potvrdili da je vlasnik dvospratne kuće za stanovanje sa 8 soba od 260 kvadratnih metara, i izjavu V. Maharramova, predstavnika izvršne vlasti grada Lachina Republike Azerbejdžan koji je naveo i da je g. Gebrayilov živio u svojoj kući u Lachinu.
  5. Pred Velikim vijećem podnosilac predstavke je predao, između ostalog, izvod iz matične knjige rođenih i izvod iz matične knjige vjenčanih koji pokazuju da je on rođen u selu Chiragli i da se tamo i oženio 1982. godine, priložio je i izvode iz matične knjige rođenih za svoju kćer i dva sina koji su rođeni u Lachinu i to 1982, odnosno 1986 i 1988. godine, te vojnu knjižicu izdatu 1979. godine.

4. G. Akif Hasanof

  1. G. Akif Hasanof rođen je 1959. godine u selu Aghbulag u okrugu Lachin. Radio je tamo kao učitelj 20 godina. On je tvrdio da njegova imovina sadrži veliku namještenu kuću od 165 kvadratnih metara, novi automobil "Niva", 100 životinja sitne stoke i 16 krupne, i 20 ručno pravljenih tepha.
  2. Dana 27. februara 2007. godine on je podnio i tehnički pasoš sa datumom 13. septembra 1985. godine, prema kojem su na njegovo ime upisani dvospratna kuća za stanovanje sa 9 spavaćih soba, ukupne površine 448,4 kvadratnih metara (232,2 kvadratnih metara životnog prostora i 225,2 kvadratnih metara pratećih sadržaja) i skladište od 75 kvadratnih metara, smješteni na parceli od 1600 kvadratnih metara.
  3. On je priložio i izjavu tri bivša susjeda koji su potvrdili da je vlasnik dvospratne kuće za stanovanje sa 9 soba od 260 kvadratnih metara, kao i štale za stoku i pratećih objekata, te izjavu V. Maharramova, predstavnika izvršne vlasti grada Lachina Republike Azerbejdžan koji je naveo i da je g. Hasanof živio u svojoj kući u Aghbulagu.
  4. Pred Velikim Vijećem podnosilac predstavke predao je izvod iz matične knjige rođenih, pasoš SSSR-a izdat 1976. godine i radnu knjižicu izdatu u Sektoru za obrazovanje u Okrugu Lachin, u kojima se vidi da je rođen u Aghbulagu i da je radio kao učitelj i direktor škole u tom selu u periodu između 1981. i 1988. godine.

5. G. Fekhreddin Pashayev

  1. G. Fekhreddin Pashayev rođen je 1956. godine u selu Kamalli u okrugu Lachin. Nakon što je diplomirao kao inženjer sa Politehničkog instituta u Baku 1984. godine, vratio se u grad Lachin gdje se zaposio kao inženjer i od 1986. godine, kao glavni inženjer Ministarstva saobraćaja. Naveo je da je vlasnik dvospratne kuće sa tri spavaće sobe u Lachinu u kojoj je živio i koju je sam sebi izgradio. Ta je kuća bila smještena na adresi 50, 28 Aprel Kucesi, Lachin Seheri, Lachin Rayonu. G. Pashayev tvrdio je da bi sadašnja tržišna vrijednost kuće bila otprilike 50.000 američkih dolara (USD). On je bio i vlasnik zemljišta oko kuće i imao je dio (oko deset hektara) u kolektivnoj farmi u Kamalliu. Nadalje, bio je vlasnik zemljišta putem "kolektivnog vlasništva".
  2. Dana 27. februara 2007. godine on je podnio i tehnički pasoš iz avgusta 1990. godine, prema kojem su na njegovo ime upisani dvospratna kuća za stanovanje ukupne površine 133,2 kvadratnih metara (51,2 kvadratnih metara životnog prostora i 81,6 kvadratna metra pratećih sadržaja) smješteni na parceli od 469,3 kvadratnih metara.
  3. Priložio je i izjavu tri bivša susjeda koji su potvrdili da je vlasnik dvospratne kuće za stanovanje sa 4 sobe, i izjavu V. Maharramova, predstavnika izvršne vlasti grada Lachina Republike Azerbejdžan koji je naveo i da je g. Pashayev živio u svojoj kući na adresi 28 Aprel Kucesi, Lachin.
  4. Pred Velikim vijećem podnosilac predstavke je predao, između ostalog, izvod iz matične knjige vjenčanih koji pokazuje da je rođen u Kamaliju i da se tamo i oženio 1985. godine. Priložio je i izvode iz matične knjige rođenih za svog sina i kćerku koji su rođeni u Kamaliju 1987, odnosno u Lachinu 1981, izvod iz knjige vjenčanih svog sina koji je upisan kao rođen u Kamaliju 1993. godine, te vojnu knjižicu izdatu 1978. godine i radnu knjižicu iz 2000. godine. Objasnio je da je, iako je njegov sin zapravo bio rođen u Baku, bilo normalno po sistemu propiska u SSSR-u da se dijete upiše kao ‘rođeno na mjestu stanovanja roditelja’.

6. G. Qaraca Gabrayilov

  1. G. Qaraca Gabrayilov rođen je u gradu Lachinu 1940. godine i umro je 19. juna 2005. godine. Dana 6. aprila 2005. godine u vrijeme kada je predata ova predstavka, on je naveo da je, kada je bio prisiljen da ode 17. maja 1992. godine, živio na imanju br. 580, na adresi Narimanova ulica, stan 128a, u gradu Lachin, u nekretnini čiji je vlasnik bio i koja je obuhvatala dvospratnu porodičnu kuću za stanovanje izgrađenu 1976. godine površine 187,1 kvadratni metar i dvorište od 463,6 kvadratnih metara. Takođe je naveo da je vlasnik još jedne lokacije od 300 kvadratnih metara u istoj ulici. Uz predstavku je priložen i tehnički pasoš iz avgusta 1985. godine, prema kojem su na njegovo ime upisani dvospratna kuća sa dvorištem pomenutih dimenzija.
  2. Dana 27. februara 2007. godine predstavnici podnosioca predstavke naveli su, međutim, da on živi na adresi Ulica H. Abdullayeva 41 u Lachinu. I dalje se navodilo da je vlasnik dvije pomenute nekretnine u ulici N. Narimanova. Priložene su i izjave tri bivša susjeda i izjava V. Maharramova, predstavnika izvršne vlasti grada Lachina Republike Azerbejdžan koji je naveo da je g. Gebrayilov živio u svojoj kući u Lachinu u ulici H. Abdullayeva. Priložene su i odluka od 29. januara 1974. godine Skupštine sovjetskih narodnih poslanika Okruga Lachin kojom se dodjeljuje pomenuta parcela od 300 kvadratnih metara podnosiocu predstavke i nekoliko faktura za kupovinu stoke, građevinskog materijala i subvencije za gradnju koje je on navodno koristio tokom izgradnje svojih nekretnina.
  3. Dana 21. novembra 2007. godine g. Sagatel Gabrayilov, sin podnosioca predstavke, naveo je da je porodica živjela na adresi ulica N. Narimanova, ali da je nepreciziranog datuma naziv ulice i broj promijenjen i da je njihova adresa nakon toga bila Ulica H. Abdullayeva. Tako su se zapravo, dvije gore pomenute adrese odnosile na istu nekretninu.
  4. Pred Velikim vijećem predstvnici podnosioca predstavke predali su, između ostalog, izvod iz matične knjige rođenih i izvod iz matične knjige vjenčanih koji pokazuju da je on rođen u selu Chiragli i da se tamo i oženio 1965. godine. Priložen je i izvod iz matične knjige rođenih za njegovog sina koji je rođen u Alkhasliju u okrugu Lachin 1970. godine, te vojna knjižica izdata 1963. godine.

D. Odnosi između Republike Jermenije i "Republike NagornoKarabakh"

  1. Što se tiče pitanja da li vlasti Republike Jermenije vrše ovlašćenja u "NKR" i okolnim teritorijama ili imaju kontrolu nad njima, podnosioci predstavke i tužena Vlada, kao i treća strana koja je umješač, Vlada Azerbejdžana, predali su opsežnu dokumentaciju i izjave. Informacije koje su dobijene na taj način dolje su sumirane u mjeri u kojoj ih je Sud smatrao relevantnima.

1. Vojni aspekti

  1. Tokom 1993. godine Savjet bebjednosti Ujedinjenih nacija usvojio je četiri rezolucije koje se odnose na sukob u Nagorno-Karabakhu.

Rezolucija 822 od 30. aprila (S/RES/822 (1993)):

"Savjet bezbjednosti,

...

Konstatujući sa uznemirenjem eskalaciju oružanih neprijateljstava i, naročito, posljednju invaziju na okrug Kelbadjar Republike Azerbejdžana od strane lokalnih jermenskih snaga,

...

1. Zahtijeva neposredni prestanak svih neprijateljstava i neprijateljskog djelovanja sa ciljem da se uspostavi trajno primirje, kao i neposredno povlačenje svih okupatorskih snaga iz okruga Kelbadjara i drugih nedavno okupiranih područja Azerbejdžana.

...”

Reolucija 853 od 29. jula (S/RES/853 (1993)):

"Savjet bezbjednosti,

...

Izražavajući ozbiljnu zabrinutost zbog pogoršanja odnosa između Republike Jermenije i Republike Azerbejdžan i zbog tenzija među njima,

...

Konstatujući sa uznemirenjem eskalaciju oružanih neprijateljstava i, naročito, zauzimanje okruga Agdan u Republici Azerbejdžan,

...

3. Zahtijeva neposredni prestanak svih neprijateljstava i neposredno, potpuno i bezuslovno povlačenje uključenih okupatorskih snaga iz okruga Agdam i drugih nedavno okupiranih okruga Republike Azerbejdžan;

...

9. Snažno podstiče Vladu Republike Jermenije da nastavi da vrši svoj uticaj da bi se postigla usaglašenost jermenskog regiona Nagorny-Karabakh u Republici Azerbejdžan sa njegovom rezolucijom 822 (1993) i ovom rezolucijom, i da ova strana prihvati prijedlog Grupe iz Minska koju je formirao OEBS;

...”

Reolucija 874 od 14. oktobra (S/RES/874 (1993)):

"Savjet bezbjednosti,

...

Izržavajući svoju ozbiljnu zabrinutost da će nastavak sukoba u i oko regiona Nagorny Karabakh Republike Azerbejdžan i tenzija između Republike Jermenije i Republike Azerbejdžan ugroziti mir i bezbjednost regiona,

...

5. Poziva na neposrednu implementaciju recipročnih i hitnih koraka predviđenih u "Prilagođenom rasporedu aktivnosti" OEBS-ove Grupe iz Minska, uključujući povlačenje snaga iz nedavno okupranih teritorija i uklanjanja svih prepreka za komunikaciju i transport;

...”

Reolucija 884 od 12. novembra (S/RES/884 (1993)):

"Savjet bezbjednosti,

...

Konstatujući sa uznemirenošću eskalaciju oružanih neprijateljstava do koga dolazi zbog kršenja prekida vatre i pretjerane upotrebe sile u reagovanju na ta kršenja, a naročito okupaciju okruga Zangelan i grada Goradiz u Republici Azerbejdžan,

...

2. Poziva Vladu Republike Jermenije da upotrijebi svoj uticaj da bi se postigla usaglašenost jermenskog regiona Nagorny-Karabakh u Republici Azerbejdžan sa njegovim rezolucijama 822 (1993), 853 (1993) i 874 (1993) i da obezbijedi da uključene snage ne dobijaju sredstva da dalje produže vojnu kampanju;

...

4. Zahtijeva od predmetnih strana neposredni prestanak oružanih neprijateljstava i neprijateljskog djelovanja, jednostrano povlačenje okupatorskih snaga iz okruga Zangelan i grada Goradiz, i povlaženje okupatorskih snaga iz drugih nedavno okupiranih područja Republike Azerbejdžan u skladu sa "Prilagođenim rasporedom hitnih koraka na implementaciji rezolucija Savjeta bezbjednosti 822 (1993) i 853 (1993)"... sa izmjenama i dopunama usvojenim od strane OEBS-ove Grupe iz Minska koja se sastala u Beču od 2. do 8. novembra 1993. godine;

...”

  1. Pomenuti izvještaj HRW iz decembra 1994. godine (v. stav 22 ove presude) sadrži izvještaj o sukobu u Nagorno-Karabakhu. Iako se navodi da "(a) je u jermenskoj vojnoj ofanzivi u Karabakhu iz maja i juna 1992. godine zauzet veliki dio pokrajine Lachin", sumiraju se zatim događaji iz 1993. i 1994. godine na sljedeći način (na str. 58):

“... Trupe jermenskog Karabakha - često uz podršku snaga iz Republike Jermenije - zauzele su preostali dio azerbejdžanskih pokrajina koje okružuju Nagorno-Karabakh i prisilile azersko civilno stanovništvo da ode: ostatak pokrajine Lachin, i pokrajine Kelbajar, Agdam, Fizuli, Jebrayil, Qubatli i Zangelan."

U izvještaju HRW iznosi se nekoliko informacija koje ukazuju na uključenost vojske Republike Jermenije u Nagorno-Karabakhu i okolnim teritorijama (str. 67-73). Navodno je Jermenija poslala predstavnike svojih policijskih snaga da vrše policijske dužnosti na okupiranim teritorijama. HRW je proveo dva dana u aprilu 1994. godine u razgovorima sa uniformisanim jermenskim vojnicima na ulicama Jerevana. Trideset odsto njih su bili vojnici na odsluženju obaveznog vojnog roka u vojsci Republike Jermenije koji su se borili u Karabakhu ili su imali naređenja da odu u Karabakh ili su se navodno prijavili dobrovoljno za službu tamo. Štaviše, samo u jednom danu u aprilu mjesecu 1994. godine istraživači HRW prebrojali su pet autobusa u kojima je bilo otprilike 300 vojnika jermenske vojske koji su došli u Nagorno-Karabakh iz Jermenije. Drugi zapadni novinari izvijestili su istraživače HRW da su vidjeli još osam autobusa punih jermenskih vojnika koji su se uputili na azerbejdžansku teritoriju iz Jermenije. HRW tvrdi da je, pravno gledano, uključenost jermenskih vojnih trupa u Azerbejdžanu značila da je Jermenija učesnik sukoba, a da je taj rat međunarodni oružani sukob između Jermenije i Azerbejdžana.

  1. Predstavljeno je nekoliko prijedloga za rješenje sukoba u okviru OEBS-ove Grupe iz Minska. U "Paketu sporazumu" koji je predložen u julu mjesecu 1997. godine pod naslovom "Sporazum I - okončanje oružanih neprijateljstava" predlaže se proces u dvije faze u kojima bi se povukle oružane snage. Druga faza obuhvatala je odredbu da "će oružane snage Jermenije biti povučene na područje unutar jermenskih granica". Pristup "korak-po-korak" predstavljen u decembru 1997. godine takođe je obuhvatao proces povlačenja u dvije faze i propisivao, kao dio druge faze, da će "sve jermenske snage locirane van granica Republike Jermenije biti povučene na lokacije unutar tih granica." Suštinski ista formulacija nalazila se i u prijedlogu "zajedničke države" iz novambra 1998. godine. Iako se o ovim dokumentima raspravljalo u pregovorima Grupe iz Minska, nijedan od njih nije doveo do sporazuma između Jermenije i Azerbejdžana.
  2. Podnosioci predstavke pozivali su se na izjave raznih političkih lidera i posmatrača. Na primjer, g. Robert Kocharyan, tadašnji premijer "NKR", izjavio je u jednom intervjuu jermenskim novinama "Golos Armenii" u februaru 1994. godine da je Jermenija dobavljala Nagorno-Karabakhu protiv-avionsko naoružanje. Nadalje, g. Vazgen Manukyan, jermenski ministar odbrane u periodu 1992-1993. godine priznao je u intervju sa britanskim novinarom i piscem Thomasom de Waalom u oktobru 2000. godine da su javne izjave da jermenska vojska nije učestvovala u ratu bile isključivo za stranu upotrebu (v. Thomas de Waal, "Black Garden: Armenia and Azerbaijan through Peace and War”, New York University Press 2003, p. 210):

“Možete biti sigurni da su, štogod mi rekli politički, Jermeni iz Karabakha i jermenska vojska bili ujedinjeni u vojnim akcijama. Meni nije bilo važno da li je neko pripadnik naroda Karabakha ili Jermen."

  1. U Godišnjem izvještaju Međunarodnog instituta za strateške studije (IISS), "Vojni bilans" za godine 2002, 2003 i 2004. ocjenjuje se da, od 18.000 trupa u Nagorno-Karabakhu, 8.000 predstavlja ljudstvo iz Jermenije. U Izvještaju iz 2013. godine istog Instituta navodi se, između ostalog, da "od 1994. godine Jermenija ima kontrolu nad većim dijelom NagornoKarabakha, i sedam pripadajućih regiona Azerbejdžana, koji se često nazivaju "okupirane teritorije"" ("The Military Balance" 2002, p. 66; 2003, p. 66; 2004, p. 82; i 2013, p. 218).
  2. G. David Atkinson, izvjestilac Parlamentarne skupštine Savjeta Evrope naveo je u novembru 2004. godine u svom drugom izjveštaju Komitetu za političke poslove, u vezi Nagorno-Karabakha (PACE Doc. 10364):

“Prema informacijama koje sam ja dobio, Jermeni iz Jermenije učestvovali su u oružanim borbama oko regiona Nagorno-Karabakha uz lokalne Jermene iz Azerbejdžana. Danas Jermenija ima vojnike stacionirane u regionu NagornoKarabakha i okolnim okruzima, ljudi u tom regionu imaju pasoše Jermenije, a jermenska vlada prebacuje velika budžetska sredstva u ovaj kraj."

Na osnovu ovog izvještaja, Parlamentarna skupština usvojila je 25. januara 2005. godine rezoluciju 1416 u kojoj je, između ostalog, konstatovano:

“1.  Parlamentarna skupština žali što i nakon više od decenije nakon što su počela oružana neprijateljstva, sukob oko regiona Nagorno-Karabakha ostaje neriješen. Stotine hiljada ljudi i dalje su raseljeni i žive u bijednim uslovima. Značajni dijelovi teritorije Azerbejdžana još uvijek okupiraju jermenske snage, a separatističke snage i dalje imaju kontrolu u regionu Nagorno-Karabakha.

2.  Skupština izražava zabrinutost što su vojno djelovanje, i rasprostranjena etnička neprijateljstva koja su mu prethodila, doveli do etničkog protjerivanja velikih razmjera i do stvaranja mono-etničkih područja koja podsjećaju na užasni koncept etničkog čišćenja. Skupština ponovo potvrđuje da nezavisnost i otcjepljenje regionalne teritorije od države može da se postigne samo kroz zakonit i miran proces na osnovu demokratske podrške stanovnika takve teritorije, a ne kao posljedica oružanog sukoba koji je vodio do etničkog protjerivanja i de facto pripajanja takve teritorije drugoj državi. Skupština ponavlja da okupiranje strane teritorije od strane države članice predstavlja grubu povredu obaveza koje država ima kao članica Savjeta Evrope i ponovo potvrđuje pravo raseljenih lica iz područja sukoba da se vrate u svoje domove bezbjedno i dostojanstveno."

  1. U svom izvještaju “Nagorno-Karabakh: sagledavanja sukoba sa terena" od 14. septembra 2005. godine, Međunarodna krizna grupa (ICG) konstatovala je sljedeće u vezi sa oružanim snagama u "NKR" (pp. 9-10):

“[Nagorno-Karabakh] možda je najmilitarizovanije društvo na svijetu. Visoko obučena i opremljena Odbrambena vojska Nagorno-Karabakha prvenstveno je pješadijska snaga, za što mnogo od osnove obezbjeđuje Jermenija. Jedan zvaničnik Nagorno-Karabakha rekao je Kriznoj grupi da ima oko 20.000 vojnika, a jedan nezavisni ekspert (američki vojni analitičar Richard Giragosian, u julu 2005. godine) procijenio je da je broj vojnika 18.500. Navodno može biti mobilisano još 20.000 do 30.000 rezervista. Na osnovu svog stanovništva, Nagorno-Karabakh ne može da izdrži tako velike snage, a da se ne oslanja na značajan broj ljudi sa strane. Prema ocjeni nezavisnog eksperta (g. Giragosian), u oružanim snagama je 8.500 karabaških Jermena i 10.000 Jermena iz Jermenije. ...

Ipak, mnogi vojnici na služenju obaveznog vojnog roka i vojnici po ugovoru iz Jermenije i dalje služe u NK. (De facto) Ministar odbrane priznaje da je u njegovim snagama 40% vojnog osoblja pod ugovorom, uključujući i građane Jermenije. On tvrdi da nijedan jermenski državljanin nije bio regrutovan protiv svoje volje i kaže da u Jermeniji živi 500.000 Jermena koji su porijeklom iz Nagorno-Karabakha, od kojih neki služe vojsku u vojnim snagama Nagorno-Karabakha. Bivši vojnici na obaveznom služenju vojnog roka iz Jerevana i drugih gradova u Jermeniji saopštili su Kriznoj grupi da su naizgled proizvoljno poslati u Nagorno-Karabakh i okupirane okruge neposredno nakon što su se javili vojnom odsjeku na regrutaciju. Oni poriču da su se ikada dobrovoljno prijavili da idu u Nagorno-Karabakh ili okupiranu teritoriju u njegovoj blizini. Nije im bio plaćen bonus zato što su služili van Jermenije i svoj su vojni rok služili u uniformi Nagorno-Karabakha, pod vojnom komandom NagornoKarabakha. Otpor mladih jermenskih vojnika služenju vojnog roka u NagornoKarabakhu je porastao, što možda može da objasni navodni pad u broju ovih vojnika koji se šalju u NK.

Postoji veliki stepen integracije između snaga Jermenije i Nagorno-Karabakha. Viši organi vlasti Jermenije priznaju da daju značajnu opremu i naoružanje. Vlasti Nagorno-Karabakha takođe priznaju da jermenski oficiri pomažu u obuci i u pružanju specijalizovanih vještina. Međutim, Jermenija insistira da nijedna od njenih vojnih jedinica nije u Nagorno-Karabakhu niti na okupiranim teritorijama u njegovoj okolini."

Jermenska Vlada prigovorila je izvještaju 1CG, jer je to izvještaj organizacije koja nema kancelariju ni u Jermeniji ni u "NKR". Nadalje, izjava o broju Jermena u službi u "NKR" izvučena je iz komunikacije elektronskom poštom sa g. Giragosianom, kojega je kontaktirala Vlada i koji je dao sljedeću izjavu:

“Kada sam izrekao to mišljenje nisam mislio da su ljudi koji služe u oružanim snagama Nagorno Karabakha vojnici. Mislio sam na približan broj dobrovoljaca koji su uključeni u oružane snage Nagorno Karabakha iz Jermenije i drugih država prema mom računu. Što se tiče broja koji sam pomenuo ne mogu da insistiram da je tačan, jer je to povjerljiva informacija i niko nema tačan broj. Kontekst za moje mišljenje bio je da, po mom mišljenju, mnogi Jermeni iz različitih dijelova svijeta učestvuju u snagama za samo-odbranu Nagorno Karabakha.

  1. Dana 19. aprila 2007. godine austrijski list "Der Standard" objavio je intervju sa tadašnjim ministrom vanjskih poslova Jermenije, g. Vartanom Oskanyanom. Na temu spornih teritorija, g. Oskanyan je navodno o njima govorio kao o "teritorijama koje sada kontroliše Jermenja". Nekoliko dana kasnije Ambasada Jermenije u Austriji izdala je saopštenje za štampu u kome se navodi da je izjava g. Oskanyana pogrešno protumačena i da je tačan izraz "teritorije koje sada kontrolišu Jermeni."
  2. Dana 14. marta 2008. godine Generalna skupština UN donijela je odluku o "Situaciji u okupiranim teritorijama Azerbejdžana" (A/RES/62/243). Podsjećajući na rezoluciju Savjeta bezbjednosti (v. stav 59 ove presude), ona sadrži sljedeće stavove:

"Generalna skupština,

...

2. zahtijeva neposredno, potpuno i bezuslovno povlačenje svih jermenskih snaga sa svih okupiranih teritorija Republike Azerbejdžan;

3. ponovo potvrđuje neotuđivo pravo stanovništva protjeranog iz okupiranih teritorija Republike Azerbejdžan da se vrate u svoje domove i naglašava neophodnost stvaranja odgovarajućih uslova za taj povratak, uključujući i sveobuhvatnu

rehabilitaciju teritorija koje su pogođene konfliktom...”

  1. U intervu za Jermeniju Danas, objavljenom 29. oktobra 2008. godine, g. Jirayr Sefilyan, Libanac po rođenju, koji je komandir jermenske vojske i politička ličnost uključena u zauzimanje grada Shusha/Shushi početkom maja 1992. godine i koji je kansije nastavio da služi u oružanim snagama i "NKR" i Jermenije, navodno je dao sljedeću izjavu:

“Moramo okrenuti stranicu istorije, jer od 1991. godine Karabakh smatramo nezavisnom državom i proglasili smo da oni treba da vode pregovore. Koga zavaravamo? Cijeli svijet zna da je vojska NKR dio oružanih snaga Jermenije, da se budžet NKR finansira iz budžeta Jermenije, da se politički lideri NKR postavljaju iz Jerevana. Vrijeme je da se Karabah smatra dijelom Jermenije, jednim od njenih regiona. U procesu pregovaranja teritoriju Karabakha treba smatrati teritorijom Jermenije i ne smije biti nikakvog teritorijalnog ustupanja."

  1. U odluci od 20. maja 2010. godine o potrebi da postoji Strategija EU za Južni Kavkaz, Evropski parlament izrazio je, između ostalog, sljedeće:

"Evropski parlament

....

8. ozbiljno je zabrinut što su stotine hiljada izbjeglica i interno raseljenih lica koji su pobjegli iz svojih domova tokom ili u vezi sa ratom u NagornoKarabakhu i dalje raseljeni i što su im uskraćena prava, uključujući pravo na povratak, imovinska prava i pravo na ličnu sigurnost; poziva strane da nedvosmisleno i bezuslovno priznaju ova prava, potrebu za njihovim brzim ostvarivanjem i za brzim rješenjem ovog problema koje će poštovati principe međunarodnog prava; zahtijeva, u tom smislu, povlačenje jermentksih stnaga iz svih okupiranih teritorija Azerbejdžana, uz raspoređivanje međunarodnih snaga koje treba organizovati uz poštovanje Povelje UN da bi se obezbijedile neophodne garancije sigurnosti u periodu tranzicije, što će obezbijediti sigurnost stanovništva Nagorno-Karabakha i omogućiti raseljenim licima da se vrate u svoje domove i da se dalji sukobi kojima je uzrok beskućništvo spriječe; poziva vlasti Azerbejdžana i Jermenije i lidere relevantnih zajednica da pokažu svoju posvećenost stvaranju mirnih među-etničkih odnosa kroz praktične pripreme za povratak raseljenih lica; smatra da situacija interno raseljenih lica i izbjeglica treba da se riješava u skladu sa međunarodnim standardima, uključujući i poštovanje nedavne Preporuke Parlamentarne skupštine Savjeta Evrope 1877(2009),, ‘Zaboravljeni ljudi Evrope: zaštita ljudskih prava dugoročno raseljenih lica.’"

  1. U aprilu mjesecu 2012. godine Evropski parlament donio je još jednu odluku u kojoj se, između ostalog, konstatuje da "postoje duboko zabrinjavajući izvještaji o nezakonitim aktivnostima koje vrše jermenske trupe na okupiranim azerbejdžanskim teirtorijama, naime redovne vojne manevre, obnavljanje vojne opreme i ljudstva i produbljavanje defanzivnih ešalona." Evropski parlament je preporučio da se pregovori o Sporazumu o pridruživanju Jermenije Evropskoj uniji povežu sa obavezama o "povlačenju jermenskih snaga iz okupiranih teritorija oko NagornoKarabakha i njihovom vraćanju pod kontrolu Azerbejdžana” i “pozvao Jermeniju da zaustavi slanje redovnih vojnika da služe vojni rok u NagornoKarabakhu” (Odluka Evropskog parlamenta od 18. aprila 2012. godine koja sadrži preporuke Evropskog parlamenta Savjetu, Komisiji i Evropskoj službi za vanjsko djelovanje u pregovorima o Sporazumu o pridruživanju Jermenije Evropskoj uniji).
  2. Podnosioci predstavke naveli su da su, u raznim prilikama 2012. godine i 2013. godine, jermenski predsjednik, Ministar odbrane i visoko- rangirani vojni službenici posjetili sporne teritorije da izvrše pregled trupa, da prisustvuju vojnim vježbama i da održe sastanke sa vojnim i drugim zvaničnicima "NKR". U julu 2013. godine jermenski generali najvišeg ranga i drugi vojni zvaničnici, uključujući i jermenskog ministra odbrane i komandira oružanih snaga "NKR", održali su sastanak u NagornoKarabakhu, sa fokusom na nastojanjima da se ojača jermenska vojska.
  3. Dana 15. januara 2013. godine jermenski predsjednik g. Serzh Sargsyan održao je sastanak sa liderima zakonodavne, izvršne i sudske vlasti Republike Jermenije i Ministarstvom odbrane. Govor koji je održao na sastanku objavljen je istog dana na zvaničnim Internet stranicama predsjednika Republike Jermenije. Između ostalog u govoru su se našle sljedeće konstatacije:

“Desilo se da od prve godine nezavisnosti Armija igra posebnu ulogu u našem društvu. Bio je rat, čiji se duh osjetio u cijeloj Jermeniji - negdje više, negdje manje. Tih dana, svaka je porodica imala bližeg ili daljeg rođaka u Armiji Jermenije i Armija je bila u srcima svih nas. Taj osjećaj jačao je kada je naša Armija postigla pobjedu koja je bila tako važna, toliko suštinska.

...

Krajnji cilj naše vanjske politike jeste konačno pravno formulisanje pobjede koja je postignuta u agresivnom ratu koji je Azerbejdžan pokrenuo protiv Artsaka. Republiku Nagorno-Karabakh mora priznati međunarodna zajednica jer ne postoji logično objašnjenje zašto narod koji je ostvario svoje zakonsko pravo na samo-opredjeljenje i kasnije to zaštitio u neravnopravnom ratu ikada treba da bude dio Azerbejdžana. Zašto sudbinu ovog naroda treba da definiše nezakonita odluka koju je nekada donio Staljin?

...

Jermeni i Artsaci ne žele rat; međutim svako mora da zna da ćemo mi na odgovarajući način reagovarti na svaki izazov. Narod Artsaka nikada se više neće suočiti sa opasnošću da bude fizički istrijebljen. Republika Jermenija će to garantovati.

...

Sigurnost Artsaka nije stvar prestiža za nas; to je stvar života i smrti u najdirektnijem smislu tih riječi. Čitav svijet mora da zna i shvati da mi, strukture vlasti Jermenije i Artsaka stojimo protiv vojske koja plaća zarade ubicama, ako te horde uopšte mogu da se nazovu vojskom."

  1. Po mišljenju koje je sastavljeno na zahtjev Vlade Jermenije, Dr Hari Bucur-Marcu, vojni ekspert iz Rumunije, konstatuje da nije našao ništa u vojnoj politici Jermenije što predviđa bilo koji oblik kontrole nad snagama "NKR" niti bilo kakve indikacije na terenu da su jermenske snage bile prisutne ili aktivne u "NKR". On je dalje zaključio da nije bilo dokaza da je Jermenija vršila kontrolu ili vlast nad "NKR" ili njenim odbrambenim snagama ili da su jermenske snage vršile bilo kakvu kontrolu nad vladom ili upravljanjem u "NKR". Vlada je konstatovala da je Dr Bucur-Marcu dobio priliku da razgovara sa višim vojnim službenicima u Jermeniji i pristup njihovim evidencijama. Po aramžmanu sa Ministarstvom vanjskih poslova "NKR", on je dalje bio u mogućnosti da putuje u "NKR" i da razgovara sa vojnim i političkim zvaničnicima i pregleda dokumentaciju.
  2. Dana 25. juna 1994. godine zaključen je "Sporazum o vojnoj saradnji između Vlade Republike Jermenije i Republike Nagorno-Karabakh. On, između ostalog, predviđa sljedeće:

"Vlada Republike Jermenije i Vlada Republike Nagorno-Karabakha (u daljem tekstu: ‘Strane’),

uzevši u obzir uzajamne interese u oblasti vojne saradnje, uzimajući u obzir potrebu za razvojem bilateralnih odnosa i uzajamnog povjerenja kroz saradnju između oružanih snaga Strana, pokušavajući da ojačaju vojnu i vojno-tehničku saradnju, saglasile su se kako slijedi:

...

Član 3

Obje Strane obavezuju se na vojnu saradnju u sljedećim pravcima:

(1)  osnivanje vojske i reforma oružanih snaga;

(2)  vojna nauka i obrazovanje;

(3)  vojno zakonodavstvo;

(4)  logistika oružanih snaga;

(5)  vojna medicinsko liječenje vojnih lica i članova njihovih porodica;

(6)  kulturne i sportske aktivnosti, turizam.

Saradnja u drugim oblastima vrši se nakon uzajamnog pisanog sporazuma.

Član 4

Strane se obavezuju da će saradnju sprovoditi kroz:

(1)  posjete i radne sastanke na nivou Ministara odbrane, Načelnika Generalštaba ili drugih predstavnika koje ovlasti Ministarstvo odbrane;

(2)  konsultovanje, razmjenu iskustava, obuku ljudstva i podizanje kvalifikacija;

(3)  sprovođenje zajedničkih vojnih vježbi;

(4)  učešće u konferencijama, konsultacijama, seminarima;

(5)  razmjenu informacija, dokumenata i usluga u skladu sa posebnim aranžmanima;

(6)  kulturna dešavanja;

(7)  pružanje vojnih usluga;

(8)  stvaranje uslova za uzajamno korišćenje elemenata infrastrukture oružanih snaga Strana u okviru ovog Sporazuma;

(9) brazovanje visoko-kvalifikovanih vojniog i tehničkog osoblja i specijalista.

U okviru saradnje po ovom Sporazumu, Strane se slažu da vojnici na služenju vojnog roka Republike Jermenije i Republike Nagorno-Karabakha imaju pravo da svoj vojni rok služe u Republici Nagorno-Karabakh odnosno u Republici Jermeniji. U slučaju da se vojni rok služi na teritoriji te države, lice se smatra oslobođenim od služenja vojnog roka u državi čiji je državljanin.

Član 5

U okviru ovog Sporazuma Strane se slažu i o sljedećem:

(1) u slučaju da državljani Republike Jermenije koji služe vojni rok u Republici Nagorno-Karabakh počine vojno krivično djelo, krivično gonjenje i suđenje protiv njih sprovodi se na teritoriji Republike Jermenije i sprovode ga vlasti Republike Jermenije u skladu sa procedurom utvrđenom po zakonima Republike Jermenije;

(2)   u slučaju da državljani Republike Nagorno-Karabakh koji služe vojni rok u Republici Jermeniji počine vojno krivično djelo, krivično gonjenje i suđenje protiv njih sprovodi se na teritoriji republike Nagorno-Karabakh i sprovode ga vlasti Republike Nagorno-Karabakh u skladu sa procedurom utvrđenom po zakonima Republike Nagorno-Karabakh.

U okviru ovog Sporazuma Strane će pružati uzajamnu tehničku podršku kod naoružanja, te povraćaja i održavanja vojne opreme.

Zaključivanje sporazuma sa licima koja obavljaju djelatnosti na naoružanju i povraćaju i održavanju vojne opreme, te obezbjeđivanje uslova za život predstavnika proizvođačkih preduzeća na teritoriji Strana vrši Ministarstvo odbrane države klijenta.

Drugi oblici saradnje vrše se nakon uzajamnog pisanog sporazuma.

...”

  1. Jermenska Vlada potvrdila je da su jermenski vojnici na služenju vojnog roka koji su, po članu 4 sporazuma iz 1994. godine, služili svoj vojni rok u "NKR", uglavnom bili nižeg ranga i činili su najviše 5% (do 1.500 lica) snaga odbrane "NKR". Međutim, Vlada nije isključila mogućnost da neki jermenski državljani možda jesu služili u odbrambenim snagama "NKR" pod ugovorom ili kao dobrovoljci. Među licima koji su bila na službi u odbrambenim snagama "NKR", rame uz rame sa stanovnicima Nagorno-Karabakha, bili su i dobrovoljci jermenskog porijekla iz raznih zemalja gdje postoji jermenska dijaspora. Navodno su jermenski vojnici koji su služili u "NKR" bili pod direktnom komandom odbrambenih snaga "NKR", koje su uključivale samo oružane snage operativne u "NKR". Vlada je navela da su jermenski vojnici na odsluženju vojnog roka koji su služili u "NKR" po ugovoru iz 1994. godine to činili po svojoj želji (v. međutim Izvještaj ICG, stav 65 ove presude). Vlada Jermenije dalje navodi da jermenska vojska i odbrambene snage "NKR" sarađuju u odbrambenom savezu u pitanjima kao što su razmjena obavještajnih podataka, posjete viših oficira, seminari, zajedničke vojne vježbe, paradne inspekcije i sl.
  2. Dana 11. oktobra 2007. godine Sud je izdao djelomičnu odluku o prihvatiljivosti predmeta Zalyan, Sargsyan i Serobyan protiv Jermenije (predstavke br. 36894/04 i 3521/07), koja se odnosi na navodno zlostavljanje i nezakoni pritvor tri vojna lica. Činjenice predmeta otkrivaju da su podnosioci predstavke regrutovani u jermensku vojsku u maju 2003. godine i da su raspoređeni u vojnu jedinicu br. 33651, koja je bila stacionirana u blizini sela Mataghis u regionu Martakerta u "NKR". Dva vojnika iste vojne jedinice pronađena su mrtva u januaru 2004. godine. Krivična istraga njihovih ubistava je uslijedila i podnosioci predstavke ispitivani su niz dana u aprilu 2004. godine u Nagorno-Karabakhu - najprije u svojoj vojnoj jedinici, zatim u Vojnom tužilaštvu Garnizona Martakert i na kraju u Vojnoj policiji Stepanakerta - prije nego što su prevezeni u Jerevan radi nastavka postupka. Oficiri koji su sprovodili ispitivanje podnosilaca predstavke u Nagorno-Karabakhu obuhvatali su dva istražitelja iz Vojnog tužilaštva Jermenije, istražitelja iz Vojnog tužilaštva Garnizona Martakert i jermenskog oficira vojne policije. Komandant bataljona te vojne jedinice takođe je priustvovao prvom ispitivanju. Podnosioci predstavke kasnije su optuženi za ubistvo i krivično suđenje protiv njih počelo je u novembru 2004. godine na Regionalnom sudu Syunika, koji je zasijedao u Stepanakertu. Podnosioci predstavke prisustvovali su suđenju. Dana 18. maja 2005. godine sud je podnosioce predstavke oglasio krivima za ubistvo i izrekao im kazne od po 15 godina zatvora.
  3. Slično tome, kako izvještava organizacija za ljudska prava Forum 18, kao i HRW, g. Armen Grigoryan, američki državljanin i lice koje je izrazilo prigovor savjesti, iz vojnog je odsjeka u Jerevanu odveden u junu 2004. godine u vojnu jedinicu baziranu u Nagorno-Karabakhu. Nakon što je pobjegao iz te jedinice g. Grigoryan je uhapšen i konačno je u odluci suda koji je zasijedao u Stepanakertu dana 9. juna 2005. godine oglašen krivim jer je odbio vojni rok i kažnjen je sa dvije godine zatvora.

2. Političke i sudske veze

  1. Nekoliko istaknutih jeremenskih političara imali su, u različito vrijeme, visoke pozicije i u Republici Jermeniji i u "NKR" ili su na drugi način imali bliske veze sa Nagorno-Karabakhom. Prvi predsjednik Republike Jermenije, g. Levon Ter-Petrosyan, koji je bio član jermenskog "Komiteta za Karabakh" koji je, krajem 1980-ih vodio pokret za ujedinjenje Nagorno-Karabakha sa Jermenijom. Njega je u aprilu 1998. godine na mjestu predsjednika Jermenije naslijedio g. Robert Kocharyan, koji je ranije bio premijer "NKR" od avgusta mjeseca 1992. godine do decembra 1994. godine, predsjednik "NKR" od decembra 1994 do marta 1997. godine i premijer Republike Jermenije od marta 1997. god aprila 1998. godine. U aprilu 2008. godine g. Serzh Sargsyan postao je treći predsjednik Jermenije. U avgustu 1993. godine postavljen je za ministra odbrane Jermenije nakon što je od 1989. do 1993. godine bio predsjedavajući "Komiteta snaga za samo-odbranu Republike Nagorno-Karabakh". Nadalje, 2007. godine g. Seyran Ohanyan prešao je sa mjesta ministra odbrane "NKR" na mjesto glavnog komandanta jermenskih oružanih snaga. U aprilu 2008. godine postavljen je za ministra odbrane Jermenije.
  2. Podnosioci predstavke tvrdili su da se zakoni Republike Jermenije primjenjuju u “NKR”. Međutim, prema riječima jermenske Vlade, u periodu između januara 1992. godine i avgusta 2006. godine "NKR" je donio 609 različitih zakona, od kojih je jedan među prvima bio "Zakon o osnovu za državnu nezavisnost Republike Nagorno-Karabakh". Član 2 ovog zakona predviđa da "NKR odlučuje nezavisno o svim pitanjima koja se odnose na političke, ekonomske, socijalne i kulturne, građevinske, upravne politike i politiku teritorijalne podjele". Takođe, u januaru 1992. godine, oformljena su tijela izvršne i sudske vlasti, uključujući i Savjet ministara (Vladu), Vrhovni sud i prvostepene sudove "NKR" kao i tužilaštvo "NKR". "NKR" takođe ima svog predsjednika, skupštinu i policijske snage, te organe lokalne samouprave, uključujući administracije koje upravljaju teritorijama koje okružuju "NKR", čije predstavnike imenuju vlasti "NKR". Predsjednički i parlamentarni izbori su održani. Iako je nekoliko zakona usvojeno iz jermenskog zakonodavstva, Vlada Jermenije tvrdi da se oni ne primjenjuju automatski, tj. putem odluke jermenskih sudova, već da njih nezavisno tumače i primjenjuju sudovi "NKR", u okrugu Lachin i na drugim mjestima.

3. Finansijska i druga podrška

  1. U svom izvještaju iz 2005. godine (pomenut u ovoj presudi u stavu 65), ICG je konstatovao sljedeće (str. 12-13):

“Ekonomija Nagorno-Karabakha bila je ranije integrisana u ekonomiju Sovjetskog Azerbejdžana, ali je u velikoj mjeri uništena tokom rata. Danas je ona blisko povezana sa Jermenijom i u velikoj mjeri zavisi od njenih finansijskih inputa. Svi poslovi obavljaju se preko Jermenije i proizvodi proizvedeni u Nagorno-Karabakhu često se prilikom izvoza označavaju oznakom "proizvedeno u Jermenij". Jerevan obezbjeđuje polovinu budžeta. ...

Nagorno-Karabakh je u velikoj mjeri zavisan od eksterne finansijske podrške, prvenstveno iz Jermenije, ali takođe i iz SAD i od dijaspore širom svijeta. NagornoKarabakh ne može da naplati dovoljno prihoda da bi ispuno svoje budžetske potrebe, i u apsolutnom smislu prima sve veću podršku izvana. Budžet je 2005. godine iznosio ukupno 24,18 milijardi drama (otprilike 53,73 miliona američkih dolara). Smatra se da se ukupno lokalno naplati 6.46 mlijardi drama (oko 14,35 miliona američkih dolara), što je 26,7% rashoda.

Od 1993. godine Nagorno-Karabakh koristi jermenski ‘unutar državni kredit’. Prema riječima jermenskog premijera, to je bilo 13 milijardi drama (28,88 miliona američkih dolara) 2005. godine, što je bio značajan porast u odnosu na 2002. godinu kada je iznosio 9 milijardi drama (16,07 miliona američkih dolara). Međutim, (de facto) premijer Nagorno-Karabakha tvrdi da dio tog kredita - 4,259 milijardi drama (oko 9,46 miliona američkih dolara) - zapravo jeste otplaćivanje PDV-a, carina i akciza od strane Jermenije koje Jermenija razrezuje na robu koja prolazi kroz njenu teritoriju, a namijenjena je Nagorno-Karabakhu. Ostatak kredita ima rok otplate od deset godina uz nominalnu kamatu. Iako Jermenija obezbjeđuje ovakve kredite od 1993. godine, ništa još nije otplaćeno. Prema riječima jermenskog premijera, Stepanakert još uvijek nije u položaju da otplaćuje ... - U godinama koje su pred nama moraćemo da nastavimo da dajemo ovaj kredit da bismo im pomogli da nastave da grade svoju infrastrukturu... ne predviđamo da će oni moći tako skoro da nastave dalje sami.

Jedina država pored Jermenije koja pruža direktnu pomoć vladi je SAD. Kongres je 1998. godine po prvi put zasebno označio Nagorno-Karabakh kao primaoca humanitarne pomoći, a ne u okviru Azerbejdžana. Novac iz SAD administrira američka Agencija za međunarodni razvoj (USAID), koja ga distribuira nevladinim organizacijama kao što su Fond za pružanje pomoći Jermeniji, Save the Children i Međunarodni komitet Crvenog krsta. Tokom septembra 2004. godine SAD je opredjeljio 23.274.992 američkih dolara za Nagorno-Karabakh i potrošio 17.831.608. Jermenske lobističke grupe uticajne su u obezbjeđivanju ovih sredstava."

ICG dalje konstatuje da je 2001. godine (prema Statističkom godišnjaku Nagorno-Karabakha) jermenski "unutar-državni kredit" činio 67.3% budžeta "NKR" i 56,9% tokom 2004. godine (prema komunikaciji ICG sa direktorom Nacionalnog zavoda za statistiku "NKR").

  1. Kredit koji je Republika Jermenija obezbjedila "NKR" za 2004. i 2005. godinu iznosio je 51.000.000 američkih dolara. Od toga je 40.000.000 dolara potrošeno za obnovu obrazovnih institucija, a 11.000.000 dolara na pomoć porodicama ubijenih vojnika.
  2. Hayastanski sve-jermenski fond osnovan je dekretom jermenskog predsjednika 3. marta 1992. godine. Prema njegovim zvaničnim internetskim stranicama, misija mu je:

“da ujedini Jermene u Jermeniji i u inostranstvu i da prevaziđe probleme sa kojima se zemlja suočava i pomogne uspostavljanje održivog razvoja u Jermeniji i Artsakhu. Uz probleme vezane za raspad Sovjetskog Saveza, vlada je morala da pronađe rješenja za posljedice zemljotresa u Spitaku 1988. godine, te za ekonomsku blokadu i rehabilitaciju područja koja su prošla kroz artsakhški konflikt."

Godišnji izvještaj ovog fonda za 2012. godinu obuhvata poruke g. Serzha Sargsyana, predsjednika Republike Jermenije i g. Bako Sahakyana, "predsjednika Republike Artsakha", koje, između ostalog, sadrže sljedeće konstatacije:

G. Sargsyan:

“Hayastanski sve-jermenski fond predstavlja otjelovljenje jedinstva između Jermenije, Artsakha i dijaspore. Kao takav, ovaj fond dosljedno, odlučno, i naočigled transformiše našu pan-nacionalnu unutrašnju snagu u materijalnu moć.

G. Sahakyan:

“2012. godina jubilarna je godina za jermenski narod. Kao nacija, proslavili smo 20 godina od osnivanja Odbrambene vojske NKR i oslobađanja Sushija, veličanstvenu pobjedu koja je omogućena ujedinjenim snagama i neuništivom voljom cjelokupnog jermenskog naroda, nesebičnom hrabrošću i neustrašivošću njenih hrabrih sinova i kćeri."

Ovaj fond ima 25 podružnica u 22 različite države. Njegova sredstava potiču od donatora pojedinaca, uglavnom iz jermenske dijaspore. Danas on prikupi oko 21.000.000 dolara godišnje. Vrhovno upravo tijelo ovog fonda je Odbor povjerilaca. Po povelji Fonda, Predsjednik Republike Jermenije je po službenoj dužnosti predsjednik Odbora povjerilaca. Odbor koji je tokom svog postojanja imao između 22 i 37 članova, obuhvata mnogo istaknutih pojedinaca i predstavnika političkih, nevladinih, vjerskih i humanitarnih institucija iz Jermenije i dijaspore. Tokom 2013. godine, uz jermenskog predsjednika g. Sargsyana, u ovom Odboru bili su bivši jermenski predsjednik g. Kocharyan, jermenski premijer, kao i ministri za vanjske poslove, finansije i dijasporu; predsjednik, bivši predsjednik i premijer "NKR"; predsjedavajući jermenskog ustavnog suda, nacionalne skupštine i centralne banke; četiri jermenske vjerske vođe, tri predstavnika jermenskih političkih partija; predstavnik Unije proizvođača i poslovnih ljudi (poslodavaca) Jermenije; i predstavnici četiri nevladine organizacije osnovane u Sjedinjenim državama i Kanadi. Ostatak odbora od 37 članova činilo je 13 pojedinaca iz jermenske dijaspore. Sastav Odbora povjerilaca sličan je od osnivanja fonda. Hayastanski sve-jermenski fond finansirao je i nadzirao brojne projekte od svog osnivanja, uključujući izgradnju i obnovu puteva, stambenih objekata, škola, bolnica, te vodovodne i gasovodne mreže. Sredinom i krajem devedesetih taj je fond izgradio autoput kojim se povezuje grad Goris u Jermeniji sa Lachinom i Susha/Sushi i Stepanakertom u NagornoKarabakhu. Tokom 2001. godine finansirao je izgradnju autoputa sjever-jug u Nagorno-Karabakhu. Prema godišnjem izvještaju fonda za 2005. godinu, platio je otpilike 11.000.000 američkih dolara tokom te godine za razne projekte, od čega je 6.100.000 dolara bilo za projekte u NagornoKarabakhu. Prema podacima Vlade Jermenije, nepotpuni izdaci za 2012. godinu iznosili su 10.700.000 američkih dolara u Nagorno-Karabakhu i 3.100.000 u Jermeniji. Takođe, prema podacima Vlade u periodu 19952012. fond je opredijelio ukupno oko 111.000.000 američkih dolara ili oko 6.000.000 dolara godišnje projektima u Nagorno-Karabakhu. U periodu 1992-2012. opredijelio je 115.000.000 projektima u Jermeniji.

  1. Podnosioci predstavke i Vlada Azerbejdžana tvrdili su da se rezidentima "NKR" i okolnih teritorija rutinski izdaju jermenski pasoši. ICG je navela da "Jermenija izdaje većini stanovnika svoj pasoš da bi mogli putovati u inostranstvo" (izvještaj iz 2005. godine, pomenut u ovoj presudi, str. 5). Vlada Azerbejdžana takođe je ukazala na mogućnost da rezidenti pomenutih teritorija dobiju i jermensko državljanstvo. Oni su ukazali na član 13 ("Državljanstvo putem naturalizacije") Zakona Republike Jermenije o državljanstvu Republike Jermenije, koji predviđa sljedeće:

"Svako lice sa 18 godina starosti i radno sposobno, koje nije državljanin RJ može da se prijavi za državljanstvo RJ, ukoliko

1)  je zakoniti rezident na teritoriji Republike Jermenije prethodne tri godine;

2)  tečno govori jermenski jezik; i

3)  poznaje Ustav Republike Jermenije.

Lice koje nije državljanin RJ može da dobije državljanstvo RJ bez ispunjavanja uslova predviđenih tačkama 1) i 2) prvog dijela ovog člana, ukoliko:

1)  stupi u brak sa državljaninom Republike Jermenije ili ima dijete koje ima državljanstvo RJ;

2)  ima roditelje ili barem jednog roditelja koji je imao državljanstvo RJ u prošlosti ili je rođen na teritoriji Republike Jermenije i prijavio se za državljanstvo RJ tri godine od kada je napunio 18 godina;

3)  je Jermen po porijeklu (ima Jermenske pretke); ili

4) se odrekao državljanstva RJ svojevoljno nakon 1. januara 1995. godine."

Jermenska Vlada sa svoje strane navela je da i Jermenija i "NKR" imaju odredbe za dvojno državljanstvo. Štaviše, u skladu sa sporazumom od 24. februara 1999. godine sa "NKR" o "organizaciji sistema pasoša", Jermenija izdaje pasoše rezidentima "NKR" u određenim okolnostima. Član 1 Sporazuma glasi:

"Strane su se saglasile da njihovi državljani imaju pravo na slobodu kretanja i boravka na teritoriji svake od Strana.

U okviru ovog Sporazuma, dok Republika Nagorno-Karabakh ne bude međunarodno priznata, državljani Republike Nagorno-Karabakh koji žele da napuste teritoriju Republike Nagorno-Karabakh ili Republike Jermenije mogu da se prijave i dobiju pasoš Republike Jermenije.

Strane su saglasne da u okviru ovog člana dobijanje pasoša Republike Jermenije za državljana Republike Nagorno-Karabakh ne znači davanje državljanstva Republike Jermenije. Ti pasoši mogu se korisititi samo za putovanje van teritorije Republike Jermenije i Republike Nagorno-Karabakh i mogu ih koristiti samo državljani Republike Nagorno-Karabakh, i oni ne mogu da se koriste kao identifikacioni dokument za internu upotrebu u Republici Nagorno-Karabakh i Republici Jermeniji."

Propisi o primjeni ovog sporazuma doneseni su 1999. godine i predviđaju da se jermenski pasoš izdaje rezidentima "NKR" samo u izuzetnim slučajevima kada je svrha odlaska u inostranstvo medicinsko liječenje, obrazovanje ili neka druga lična stvar. Jermenska Vlada potvrdila je da je pasoš izdat za manje od 1000 lica po sporazumu iz 1999. godine.

  1. Podnosioci predstavke i Vlada Azerbejdžana naveli su da su jermenski drami bili najznačajnija valuta u "NKR", dok je Jermenska Vlada tvrdila da su od valuta tu prihvatani euro, američki dolar, funte, pa čak i australijski dolar.
  2. Vlada Azerberjdžana istakla je da je Nacionalni atlas Jermenije, objavljen 2007. godine od strane Državnog komiteta Katastra nepokretnosti, koji je dio Vlade Republike Jermenije i tako navodno zvanična publikacija, dosljedno na raznim vrstama mapa prikazivao "NKR" i okolne okupirane teritorije kao područje unutar granica Republike Jermenije.
  3. Podnosioci predstavke i Vlada Azerbejdžana naveli su da postoji politika jermenske Vlade kojom se podstiču doseljenici da se presele iz Jermenije u "NKR", a u novije vrijeme u Siriju. U februaru 2005. godine objavljen je "Izvještaj Misije OEBS-a koja je prikupljala činjenice na okupiranim teritorijama Azerbejdžana u okolini Nagorno-Karabakha (NK)". Mandat ove misije bio je da utvrdi da li na toj teritoriji postoje naselja. Vojne strukture i osoblje kao i politička pitanja bila su strogo izvan njihovog mandata.Vezano za naselja u okrugu Lachin, u izvještaju se zaključuje:

“Generalno gledano, obazac porijekla doseljenika u Lachinu je isti kao na drugim teritorijama. Tako je ogromna većina došla u Lachin iz različitih dijelova Azerbejdžana, uglavnom nakon što su godinama živjeli u privremenim naseljima u Jermeniji. Komparativno gledano, mala većina su Jermeni iz Jermenije, uključujući i žrtve zemljotresa. Oni su iz priča čuli za Lachin kao opciju za naseljavanje [sic], putem medija ili nevladinih organizcija u Jermeniji i NK. Nema dokaza da je bilo nedobrovoljnog raseljavanja i ponovnog naseljavanja ili sistematskog odabira."

U izvještaju se dalje navodi:

“Direktna uključenost NK u Okrugu Lachin je nesporna. Nagorno-Karabakh obezbijeđuje budžet Lachina i otvoreno priznaje direktnu odgovornost za ovaj okrug. Rezidenti Lachina učestvuju i na lokalnim izborima i na izborima u NK.

Iako veze između Nagorno Karabakha i Republike Jermenije nisu u djelokrugu ovog izvještaja, mislija OEBS-a nije našla nijedan dokaz direktne uključenosti vlade Jermenije u naseljavanje u Lachinu. Međutim, ova misija razgovarala je sa nekoliko rezidenata Lachina, koji su imali jermenske pasoše i tvrdili da su učestvovali u jermenskim izborima."

II. ZAJEDNIČKE OBAVEZE JERMENIJE I AZERBEJDŽANA

  1. Prije pristupanja Savjetu Evrope 2001. godine, Jermenija i Azerbejdžan obavezale su se Komitetu ministara i Parliamentarnoj skupštini, na mirno rješavanje sukoba u Nagorno-Karabakhu (v. Mišljenja Parlamentarne skupštine br. 221(2000) i 222 (2000) i Rezolucije Komiteta ministara Res (2000)13 i (2000)14).

Relevantni stavovi Mišljenja Parlamentarne skupštine 221 (2000) o prijavi Jermenije za članstvo u Savjetu Evrope glase:

"10. Skupština konstatuje da je primila dopis od Predsjednika Jermenije u kome se on obavezuje da će poštovati sporazum o prekidu vatre dok se ne pronađe konačno rješenje za sukob (u Nagorno-Karabakhu) i da će nastaviti sa nastojanjima da se dođe do mirnog rješenja u pregovorima na osnovu kompromisa koji će biti prihvatljiv za sve zainteresovane strane.

...

13. Parlamentarna skupština konstatuje da je primila dopis od Predsjednika Jermenije, Predsjednika skupštine, Premijera, te predsjednika parlamentarnih političkih partija i konstatuje da se Jermenija obavezuje da će poštovati sljedeće obaveze:

...

13.2. u vezi sukoba u Nagorno-Karabakhu:

a. da će dalje ulagati napore da se taj sukob riješi samo mirnim putem;

b. da će koristiti svoj značajan uticaj na Jermene u Nagorno-Karabakhu da bi podsticala rješenje ovog sukoba;

c. da će međunarodne i domaće sporove rješavati mirnim putem i u skladu sa načelima međunarodnog prava (obveza koju imaju sve države članice Savjeta Evrope, odlučno odbijajući svaku prijetnju uptrebe sile protiv svojih susjeda;

...”

Rezolucija Res (2000)13 Komiteta ministara koja se odnosi na poziv Jermeniji da postane članica Savjeta Evrope govori o obavezama koje je preuzela Jermenija, kako je izloženo u Mišljenju 221 (2000), i garancijama za njihovo ispunjavanje koje je dala jermenska Vlada.

III. RELEVANTNO DOMAĆE PRAVO

A. Zakoni SSR Azerbejdžan

  1. Zakoni koji su relevantni za utvrđivanje prava podnosilaca predstavke na imovinu su Ustav SSR Azerbejdžan iz 1978. godine i Zemljišni zakonik Azerbejdžana iz 1970. godine, te Zakonik o stanovanju iz 1983. godine.

1. Ustav iz 1978. godine

  1. U Ustavu se navodi sljedeće:

Član 13

“Osnov za ličnu imovinu državljana SSR Azerbejdžana je zarađeni prihod. Lična imovina može da obuhvata predmete u domaćinstvu, predmete za ličnu potrošnju, ugodnost i korišćenje, kuću, zarađenu ušteđevinu. Ličnu imovinu građana i pravo na nasljeđivanje štiti Država.

Građanima se mogu obezbijediti parcele zemljišta kako je propisano zakonom za dopunsku obradu zemlje (uključujući držanje stoke i živine), vrtlarstvo i izgradnju individualnih stambenih jedinica. Građani moraju koristiti svoje zemljište racionalno. Država i kolektivna gazdinstva pružaju pomoć građanima na njihovim malim gazdinstvima.

Lična imovina ili imovina sa pravom korišćenja ne smije se koristiti da bi se izvlačio nezarađeni profit na štetu javnog interesa. "

2. Zemljišni zakonik iz 1970. godine

  1. Relevantne odredbe Zemljišnog zakonika predviđaju sljedeće:

Član 4. Državno (narodno) vlasništvo nad zemljištem

"Prema Ustavu SSSR i Ustavu SSR Azerbejdžan, zemljište je u vlasništvu Države - zajedničko je vlasništvo sovjetskog naroda.

U SSSR-u zemljište je u isključivom vlasništvu Države i dodjeljuje se samo na korišćenje. Radnje koje direktno ili indirektno krše pravo države na vlasništvo nad zemljištem zabranjene su.

Član 24. Dokumenti kojima se potvrđuje pravo na korišćenje zemljišta

"Pravo na korišćenje kolektivnih gazdinstava, državnih gazdinstava i drugih zemljišnih parcela potvrđuje se državnim uvjerenjem o pravu na korišćenje.

Formu ovog uvjerenja utvrđuje Savjet ministara SSSR u skladu sa zemljišnim zakonima SSSR-a i unije republika.

Pravo privremenog korišćenja zemljišta potvrđuje se uvjerenjem u formi koju određuje Sajvet ministara SSR Azerbejdžan."

Član 25. Pravila o izdavanju uvjerenja o pravu na korišćenje zemljišta

"Državna uvjerenja o pravu na neograničeno korišćenje zemljišta i uvjerenja o pravu na privremeno korišćenje zemljišta izdaju se kolektivnim gazdinstvima, državnim gazdinstvima i drugim državnim zadrugama i javnim institucijama, agencijama i organizacijama, te građanima, a izdaje ih Izvršni odbor Savjeta narodnih poslanika okruga ili grada (pod upravom republike) na teritoriji na kojoj je smješteno zemljište koje je predmet dodjeljivanja."

Član 27. Korišćenje zemljišta za preciziranu svrhu

"Korisnici zemljišta imaju pravo i treba da koriste zemljišne parcele koje su im dodijeljene za svrhe za koje su im te zemljišne parcele dodijeljene."

Član 28. Pravo korišćenja korisnika zemljišta nad dodijeljenim zemljišnim parcelama

"U zavisnosti od određene namjene dodjeljene zemljišne parcele, korisnici zemljišta imaju pravo na sljedeće, a u skladu sa relevantnim pravilima:

-   da grade objekte za stambene, industrijske i javne sadržaje, te druge objekte i građevine;

-   da zasade poljprivredne kulture, da izvrše pošumljavanje i da zasade voće, te dekorativno i drugo drveće;

-   da koriste izlovna područja, pašnjake i drugo poljoprivredno zemljište;

-   da koriste rasprostranjene podzemne prirodne resurse, treset, i vodu za ekonomske svrhe kao i da koriste druga vrijedna svojstva zemljišta.

Član 126-1. Pravo na korišćenje zemljišta u slučaju nasljeđivanja prava vlasništva nad objektom

"Ukoliko je vlasništvo nad objektom koji je lociran u selu naslijeđeno i ukoliko nasljednici nemaju pravo da kupe parcelu domaćinstva u skladu sa relevantnim postupkom, pravo na korišćenje daje im se za zemljišnu parcelu koja je potrebna za održavanje objekta, u dimenzijama koje odredi Savjet ministara SSR Azerbejdžan."

Član 131. Dodjeljivanje zemljišnih parcela građanima za svrhu izgradnje stanova

“Zemljišne parcele za izgradnju pojedinačnih rezidencijalnih objekata za jedan stan koje treba da postanu lično vlasništvo dodjeljuju se građanima koji žive u naseljenim mjestima u SSR Azerbejdžan gdje izgradnja ličnih stanova nije zabranjena po zakonodavstvu koje je na snazi, i to iz zemljišta koje pripada gradovima i urbanim naseljima; iz zemljišta sela koje ne koriste kolektivna gazdinstva, državna gazdinstva ili gazdinstva drugih poljoprivrednih preduzeća; iz zemljišta državne rezerve i iz zemljišta državnog fonda šuma koje nije uključeno u zone za ozelenjavanje gradova. Zemljište se dodjeljuje za pomenutu namjenu u skladu sa procedurom predviđenom po... ovom Zakoniku.

Izgradnja ličnih stanova u gradovima i radničkim naseljima vrši se na praznim prostorima za koja nisu potrebni izdaci za njihovo korišćenje ili tehničku pripremu i koji su po pravilu u blizini željezničkih i drumskih saobraćajnica koje omogućavaju redovnu komunikaciju putnika, a u formi su samostalnih rezidencijalnih okruga ili naselja.

3. Stambeni zakonik iz 1970. godine

  1. Član 10.3 Stambenog zakonika glasi:

"Građani imaju pravo na kuću kao ličnu imovinu u skladu sa zakonodavstvom SSSR-a i SSR Azerbejdžan."

4. Uputstvo o pravilima za registrovanje stambenih kapaciteta iz 1985. godine.

  1. Uputstva iz 1985. godine,u članu 2, navode dokumente koji su poslužili kao dokaz vlasništva nad stambenim prostorom (kućom). Uputstva je odobrilo Centralno odjeljenje za statistiku SSSR-a kroz Naredbu br. 380 od 15. jula 1985. godine. U članu 2.1 navode se razne vrste dokumenata koji predstavljaju primarni dokaz vlasništva. U članu 2.2 konstatuje se da, ukoliko nedostaje primarni dokaz, pravo vlasništva može da se pokaže posredno korišćenjem drugih dokumenata, uključujući:

"inventarsko-tehničke dokumente u slučajevima gdje oni sadrže tačno pozivanje na posjed vlasnika propisno ovjerenog dokumenta kojim se potvrđuje njegovo pravo na stambenu kuću."

B. Zakoni Republike Azerbejdžan

  1. Nakon sticanja nezavisnosti, Republika Azerbejdžan donijela je 9. novembra 1991. godine, zakone koji se odnose na imovinu koja se po prvi put pominje kao zemljište koje je predmet privatnog vlasništva. Međutim, detaljna pravila o privatizaciji zemljišta koje je dodijeljeno građanima uvedena su tek kasnije, Zakonom o zemljišnoj reformi iz 1996. godine. Podnosioci predstavke napustili su Lachin 1992. godine i stoga se nisu mogli prijaviti da postanu vlasnici zemljišta koje su koristili.

1. Zakon o imovini iz 1991. godine

  1. Zakon o imovini iz 1991. godine u Republici Azerbejdžan stupio je na snagu 1. decembra 1991. godine. On, između ostalog, predviđa sljedeće:

Član 21. Predmeti imovinskih prava građanina

"1. Građanin može da posjeduje:

-  zemljišne parcele;

-  kuće, stanove, kuće na selu, garaže, opremu za domaćinstvo i predmete za ličnu upotrebu;

-  akcije, obveznice i druge hartije od vrijednosti;

-  kapacitete masovnih medija;

- preduzeća i imovinske komplekse za proizvodnju robe namijenjene potrošaču, društvenom i kulturnom tržištu, uz izuzetak određenih vrsta imovine precizirane zakonom koja ne može biti u vlasništvu građana iz razloga državne ili javne bezbjednosti ili zbog međunarodnih obaveza.

...

5. Građanin koji je vlasnik stana, stambene kuće, kuće na selu, garaže ili drugih prostorija ili građevina ima pravo da raspolaže tom imovinom po svojoj volj: da je proda, zavješta, pokloni, iznajmi ili preduzme druge radnje koje nisu suprotne zakonu."

2. Zemljišni zakonik iz 1992. godine

  1. Novi Zemljišni zakonik koji je stupio na snagu 31. januara 1992. godine sadrži sljedeće odredbe:

Član 10. Privatno vlasništvo nad zemljišnim parcelama

"Zemljišne parcele su dodijeljene u privatno vlasništvo građanima Republike Azerbejdžan u skladu sa zahtjevima lokalnih izvršnih vlasti na osnovu odluke okruga ili gradskog Savjeta narodnih poslanika za svrhe pomenute dalje u tekstu:

1) licima sa stalnim nastanjenjem na teritoriji, da bi se izgradile privatne kuće i prateće građevine kao i za uspostavljanje dodatne poljoprivredne aktivnosti;

2) za aktivnosti gazdinstava i drugih organizacija koje su uključene u proizvodnju poljoprivrednih proizvoda za prodaju;

3) za izgradnju privatnih i kolektivnih kuća na selu i privatnih garaža u okvirima gradova;

4) za izgradnju vezanu za poslovne aktivnosti;

5) za aktivnost tradicionalne etničke proizvodnje.

Po zakonodavstvu Republike Azerbejdžan zemljišne parcele mogu se dodijeliti u privatno vlasništvo građanima za druge namjene."

Član 11. Uslovi za dodjelu zemljišnih parcela u privatno vlasništvo

"Za svrhe propisane u članu 10 ovog Zakonika, pravo na vlasništvo nad zemljišnom parcelom daje se besplatno.

Zemljišne parcele dodijeljene građanima za njihove privatne kuće, kuće na selu i garaže prije datuma stupanja na snagu ovog Zakonika prenose se u njihovo vlasništvo.

Pravo na privatno vlasništvo ili doživotno pravo posjeda koje se može nasljeđivati nad zemljišnom parcelom ne može se dati stranom državljaninu ili stranim pravnim licima.

Zemljišna parcela ne vraća se bivšim vlasnicima i njihovim nasljednicima. Oni mogu da dobiju pravo na vlasništvo nad zemljišnom parcelom po osnovu koji je predviđen ovim Zakonikom."

Član 23. Dodjeljivanje zemljišnih parcela

"Zemljišne parcele dodjeljuju se građanima, preduzećima i organizacijama u njihovo vlasništvo, posjed, korišćenje i radi izdavanja odlukom okružnog ili gradskog Savjeta narodnih poslanika, u skladu sa postupkom za dodjeljivanje zemljišta i u skladu sa dokumentima o korišćenju zemljišta.

Namjena koja je određena za zemljišnu parcelu navodi se u uvjerenju za dodjelu zemljišta.

Postupak za predaju i ispitivanje zahtjeva za dodjeljivanje ili oduzimanje zemljišne parcele, uključujući oduzimanje zemljišne pacele za državne ili javne potrebe, određuje kabinet ministara Republike Azerbejdžan.

Zahtjevi građana za dodjeljivanje zemljišnih parcela ispituju se u najviše mjesec dana."

Član 30. Dokumenti kojima se potvrđuju prava na vlasništvo nad zemljištem, prava posjeda i neprekidno korišćenje zemljišta.

"Prava vlasništva nad zemljištem i prava posjeda i neprekidnog korišćenja zemljišta potvrđuju se državnim uvjerenjem koje izdaje okružni ili gradski Savjet narodnih poslanika.

Formu pomenutog državnog uvjerenja odobrava kabinet ministara Republike Azerbejdžan."

Član 31. Formalizacija prava na privremeno korišćenje zemljišta

“Pravo na privremeno korišćenje zemljišta, uključujući i pravo dato pod uslovima zakupa, dokumentuje se u formi ugovora i uvjerenja. Te dokumente upisuje okružni ili gradski Savjet narodnih poslanika i oni se izdaju korisniku zemljišta. Formu pomenutog sporazuma i uvjerenja odobrava kabinet ministara Republike Azerbejdžan."

Član 32. Osnovi za prekid prava na vlasništvo nad zemljištem, prava posjeda i neprekidnog korišćenja zemljišta

"Okružni ili gradski Savjeti narodnih poslanika koji su dali pravo vlasništva nad zemljišnom parcelom, pravo posjeda i korišćenja zemljišta ili pravo zakupa prekidaju ova prava u sljedećim slučajevima:

1)  dobrovoljna predaja ili otuđenje zemljišne parcele od strane vlasnika;

2)  istek roka na koji je data parcela;

3)  prekid djelatnosti preduzeća, agencije, organizacije ili poljoprivrene firme;

4)  nenamjensko korišćenje zemljišta;

5)  prekid radnog odnosa na osnovu kojega je data zemljišna parcela, osim u slučajevima koji su predviđeni zakonom;

6)  nepoštovanje uslova ugovora o zakupu;

7)  neplaćanje poreza ili zakupnine propisane zakonom ili ugovorom o zakupu zemljišta za dvije uzastopne godine, bez opravdanog razloga;

8)  nekorišćenje od godinu dana bez opravdanog razloga, zemljišta koje je dodjeljeno za svrhe poljoprivredne proizvodnje, ili nekorišćenje dvije godine bez opravdanog razloga, zemljišta dodijeljenog za nepoljoprivrednu proizvodnju;

9)  potreba da se zemljišna parcela oduzme za državne ili javne potrebe;

10) prenos vlasničkog prava nad objektom ili građevinom ili prenos prava operativnog upravljanja istima;

11)  smrt vlasnika ili korisnika.

Zakonodavstvo Republike Azerbejdžan može da predvidi i druge osnove za prekid vlasničkog prava nad zemljišnom parcelom, prava posjeda i korišćenja zemljišta ili prava zakupa."

IV. RELEVANTNO MEĐUNARODNO PRAVO

  1. Član 42 Uredbe o Zakonima i običajima rata na kopnu, Hag, 18. oktobar 1907. godine (u daljem tekstu: Haška uredba iz 1907. godine) definiše ratnu okupaciju na sljedeći način:

“Teritorija se smatra okupiranom kada je stvarno stavljena pod vlast neprijateljske vojske. Okupacija se odnosi samo na teritoriju gdje je ta vlast uspostavljena i može da se vrši."

Shodno tome, okupacija u smislu Haške uredbe iz 1907. godine postoji kada država vrši stvarnu vlast nad nekom teritorijom, ili dijelom teritorije, neprijateljske države.[1] Uslov da postoji stvarna vlast široko se shvata kao sinonim za djelotvornu kontrolu.

Smatra se da vojna okupacija postoji na nekoj teritoriji ili dijelu teritorije, ukoliko se mogu pokazati sljedeći elementi: prisustvo stranih trupa koje su u poziciji da vrše djelotvornu kontrolu bez saglasnosti suverena. Prema široko-prihvaćenom stručnom mišljenju, fizičko prisustvo stranih trupa jeste uslov svih uslova da se može govoriti o okupaciji, tj. okupacija je nezamisliva bez "čizme na tlu", te stoga snage koje vrše pomorsku ili vazdušnu kontrolu kroz pomorsku ili vazdušnu blokadu nisu dovoljne da bi se govorilo o okupaciji. [2][3]

  1. Pravila međunarodnog humanitarnog prava ne bave se eksplicitno pitanjem sprečavanja pristupa domovima ili imovini. Međutim, član 49 Konvencije (br. IV), koji se odnosi na Zaštitu civila u vremenu rata od 12. avgusta 1949. godine (u daljem tekstu: Četvrta ženevska konvencija) uređuje pitanja prisilnog raseljenja u ili sa okupiranih teritorija. Njime se predviđa sljedeći:

"Pojedinačni ili masovni prislini transferi, kao i deportacije zaštićenih lica sa okupirane teritorije na teritoriju Okupacijske sile ili na teritoriju bilo koje druge zemlje, okupirane ili ne, zabranjeni su bez obzira na motiv.

Ipak, Okupacijska sila može da preduzme potpunu ili djelomičnu evakuaciju datog područja ukoliko bezbjednost populacije ili imperativni vojni razlozi to nalažu. Takva evakuacija ne smije uključivati raseljenje zaštićenih lica van granica okupirane teritorije, osim kada je zbog materijalnih razloga nemoguće izbjeći takvo raseljavanje. Lica evakuisana na takav način biće prebačena nazad u svoje domove čim prestanu neprijateljstva u predmetnoj oblasti.

Okupacijska sila koja preduzima takva prebacivanja ili evakuacije mora da obezbijedi, kolikogod je to praktično moguće, da se obezbijedi odgovarajući smještaj da bi se primila zaštićena lica, da se udaljenje vrši u zadovoljavajućim uslovima po pitanju higijene, zdravlja, bezbjednosti i ishrane i da članovi iste porodice nisu odvojeni.

Zaštitnička sila mora biti obaviještena o svakom prebacivanju ili evakuaciji čim do njih dođe.

Okupacijska sila ne smije da drži lišenim slobode zaštićena lica u jednom području koje je naročito izloženo opasnostima rata ukoliko to ne nalaže bezbjednost populacije ili imperativni vojni razlozi.

Okupacijska sila ne smije deportovati niti prebaciti dijelove svojeg civilnog stanovništa na teritoriju koju okupira."

Član 49 Četvrte ženevske konvencije primjenjuje se na okupiranim teritorijama, a nema posebnog pravila o prisilnom raseljenju na teritoriji strane u sukobu. Ipak, pravo reseljenih lica "na dobrovoljni povratak u bezbjednost njihovih domova ili mjesta prebivališta čim razlozi za raseljenje prestanu da postoje" smatra se pravilom običajnog međunarodnog prava (v. Pravilo 132 ICRC Studija o običajnom međunarodnom humanitarnom pravu) koje se primjenjuje na sve teritorije. [4]

V. RELEVANTNI MATERIJALI UJEDINJENIH NACIJA I SAVJETA EVROPE

A. Ujedinjene nacije

  1. Principi o povraćaju stambenog prostora i imovine izbjeglicama i raseljenim licima (Komisija za ljudska prava, Pod-komisija za unapređenje i zaštitu ljudskih prava, 28. jun 2005. godine, E/CN.4/Sub.2/2005/17, Prilog) najpotpuniji su standardi u ovoj oblasti. Poznati su i kao Pinheiro principi. Cilj ovih principa, koji imaju osnov u postojećim međunarodnim ljudskim pravima i humanitarnom pravu, jeste da obezbijede međunarodne standarde i praktične smjernice državama, agencijama UN i široj međunarodnoj zajednici o tome kako da se na najbolji način bave složenim pravnim i tehničkim pitanjima vezanim za povraćaj stambenog prostora i imovine.

Oni, između ostalog, predviđaju sljedeće:

2. Pravo na povraćaj stambenog prostora i imovine

"2.1 Sve izbjegice i raseljena lica imaju pravo da im se vrati svaki stambeni prostor, zemlja i/ili imovina koje su proizvoljno ili nezakonito lišeni, ili da im se nadoknadi svaki stambeni prostor, zemljište ili imovina koju je u praktično nemoguće vratiti, što treba da utvrdi nezavisan, nepristrasan tribunal.

2.2 Države moraju jasno dati prioritet pravu na restituciju kao poželjnijem lijeku za raseljenost i kao ključnom elementu restorativne pravde. Pravo na restituciju postoji kao zasebno pravo, i njega ne dovodi u pitanje ni stvarno vraćanje ili nevraćanje izbjeglica i raseljenih lica koja imaju pravo na povraćaj stambenog prostora, zemljišta ili imovine."

3. Pravo na zaštitu od diskriminacije

"3.1 Svako ima pravo da bude zaštićen od diskriminacije ро osnovu rase, boje kože, pola, jezika, vjeroispovijesti, političkog ili drugog mišljenja, nacionalnog ili socijalnog porijekla, imovnog stanja, rođenja ili drugog statusa.

3.2 Države moraju obezbijediti da je de facto i de jure zabranjena diskriminacija po navedenim osnovama i da se sva lica, uključujući izbjeglice i raseljena lica, smatraju jednakima pred zakonom."

12. Nacionalne procedure, institucije i mehanizmi

“12.1 Države treba da uspostave i podržavaju ravnopravne, pravovremene, nezavisne, transparentne i nediskriminatorske postupke, institucije i mehanizme da bi se ocijenili i izvršili zahtjevi za povraćajem stambenog prostora, zemljišta i imovine.

... ...

12.5 Kada dođe do opšteg sloma vladavine prava, ili kada države nisu u stanju da implementiraju procedure, institucije i mehanizme potrebne da bi se olakšao proces restitucije stambenog prostora, zemljišta i imovine na pravedan i pravovremen način, države treba da traže tehničku pomoć i saradnju relevantnih međunarodnih agencija da bi se uspostavio privremeni režim kako bi se izbjeglicama i raseljenim licima pružile procedure, institucije i mehanizmi potrebni da se obezbijede djelotvorni pravni lijekovi za restituciju.

12.6  Države treba da uključe procedure, institucije i mehanizme za povraćaj stambenog prostora, zemljišta i imovine u mirovne sporazume i sporazume o

dobrovoljnoj repatrijaciji. ...”

13. Dostupnost procedura za traženje restitucije

“13.1 Svako ko je proizvoljno ili nezakonito lišen stambenog prostora, zemljišta i/ili imovine treba da bude u mogućnosti da preda zahtjev za restituciju i/ili nadoknadu nezavisnom i nepristrasnom tijelu, da se odluči o njegovom zahtjevu i da dobije obavještenje o toj odluci. Države ne treba da propisuju nikakve preduslove za predavanje zahtjeva za restituciju.

...

13.5  Države treba da nastoje da uspostave centre za obradu zahtjeva za restituciju i kancelarije za to u pogođenim područjima gdje u datom trenutku žive potencijalni podnosioci zahtjeva. Da bi se pomogao bolji pristup pogođenim licima, treba omogućiti da se zahtjevi za restituciju predaju poštom ili preko zastupnika, kao i lično. ...

...

13.7 Države treba da pripreme formulare za zahtjeve za restituciju koji će biti jednostavni i laki za razumijevanje...

...

13.11. Države treba da obezbijede da se pruža adekvatna pravna pomoć, ako je moguće besplatno...

...”

15. Dokumentacija i evidencija stambenog prostora, zemljišta i imovine

“...

15.7  Države mogu, u situacijama masovnih raseljenja kada postoji malo dokumentarnih dokaza o vlasništvu ili pravu na posjed, da donesu konkluzivnu pretpostavku da lica koja su napustila svoje domove tokom datog perioda zbog nasilja ili katastrofa jesu to uradila iz razloga vezanog za nasilje ili katastrofu i da stoga imaju pravo na povraćaj stambenog prostora, zemljišta i imovine. U takvim slučajevima, upravne i sudske vlasti mogu nezavisno da utvrde činjenice vezane za nedokumentovane zahtjeve za resituciju.

...”

21.  Kompenzacija

“21.1 Svi izbjeglice i raseljena lica imaju pravo na punu i djelotvornu nadoknadu kao sastavni dio procesa restitucije. Nadoknada može biti u novcu ili u naturi. Države moraju, da bi bile u skladu sa principom restorativne pravde, obezbijediti da se pravni lijek nadoknade koristi samo kada se pravni lijek restitucije ne može upotrijebiti, ili kada oštećene strane svjesno i dobrovoljno prihvataju nadoknadu u zamjenu za restituciju, ili kada uslovi ispregovaranog mirovnog rješenja predviđaju kombinaciju restitucije i nadoknade.

...”

B. Savjet Evrope

  1. Tijela Savjeta Evrope stalno se iznova vraćaju na pitanja restitucije imovine interno raseljenim licima i izbjeglicama. Sljedeće rezolucije i preporuke su naročito relevantne u kontektu ovog konkretnog predmet:

1. "Rješavanje imovinskih pitanja izbjeglica i raseljenih lica", Rezolucija Parlamentarne skupštine 1708 (2010)

  1. Paramentarna skupština konstatuje da je čak 2,5 miliona izbjeglica i interno raseljenih lica suočeno sa situacijom raseljenja u državama članicama Savjeta Evrope naročito u sjevernom i južnom Kavkazu, Balkanu i istočnom Mediteranu, i da raseljenost često biva produženog trajanja, pri čemu se ta lica ne mogu vratiti svojim domovima ili im pristupiti od 1990-ih ili još od ranije (stav 2). Parlamentarna skupština naglašava važnost restitucije:

“3.  Uništenje, okupacija ili oduzimanje napuštene imovine krši prava pojedinaca o kojima je riječ, dovodi do ponavljanja raseljavanja i komplikuje pomirenje i izgradnju mira. Stoga, restitucija imovine - tj. vraćanje prava i fizičkog posjeda raseljenim bivšim rezidentima - ili nadoknada, jesu oblici pravnih sredstava koja su potrebna da se povrate prava pojedinca i vladavina prava.

4. Parlamentarna skupština smatra da je restitucija optimalan odgovor na gubitak pristupa i prava na stanovanje, zemljište i imovinu jer, jedino ona od svih oblika pravnih sredstava olakšava izbor između tri "trajna rješenja" za pitanje raseljenja: povratak u prvobitan dom bezbjedno i dostojanstveno; integrisanje u lokalnu sredinu gdje je lice raseljeno; ili ponovno nastanjenje ili na nekom drugom mjestu u zemlji ili van njenih granica."

Parlamentarna skupština zatim upućuje na instrumente za ljudska prava Savjeta Evrope, naročito Evropsku konvenciju o ljudskim pravima, Evropsku socijalnu povelju i Okvirnu konvenciju za zaštitu nacionalnih manjina, te na Pinheiro principe UN i poziva države članice da preduzmu sljdeće mjere:

"9. S obzirom na navedeno, Skupština poziva države članice da riješe postkonfliktna pitanja vezana za stanovanje, zemljište i imovinu izbjeglica i interno raseljenih lica, uzimajući u obzir Pinheiro principe, relevante instrumente Savjeta Evrope i Preporuku Rec (2006)6 Komiteta ministara.

10. Imajući na umu ove relevantne međunarodne standarde i iskustvo rješavanja imovinskih pitanja i programe nadoknade koji su sprovedeni u Evropi do današnjeg dana, države članice pozivaju se da:

10.1 jemče pravovremena i djelotvorna pravna sredstva za gubitak pristupa i prava na stanovanje, zemljište i imovinu izbjeglicama i interno-raseljenim licima, ne uzimajući u obzir pregovore koji se vode o rješenju oružanih sukoba ili statusu konkretne teritorije;

10.2.  obezbijede da taj pravni lijek poprimi oblik restitucije u formi potvrde zakonitih prava izbjeglica i raseljenih lica na njihovu imovinu i povraćaj njihovog bezbjednog pristupa toj imovini i njihovog posjeda. Kada restitucija nije moguća, mora se pružiti adekvatna nadoknada, kroz potvrdu prethodnih zakonitih prava na imovinu i davanje novca i robe u razumnoj srazmjeri sa njihovom tržišnom vrijednošću ili drugim oblicima reparacije;

10.3  obezbijede da izbjeglice i raseljena lica čija prava nisu bila formalno priznata prije raseljavanja, ali čije je uživanje u imovini tretirano kao de facto validno od strane vlasti, dobiju ravnopravan i djelotvoran pristup pravnim lijekovima i pravnom sredstvu za to što su izgubili posjed. To je naročito važno kada lica o kojima je riječ pripadaju socijalno ugroženima ili manjinskim grupama;

...

10.5 obezbijede da se odsustvo iz smještaja lica koja imaju stanarsko ili podstanarsko pravo i koja su bila prisiljena da napuste svoje domove smatra opravdanim dok uslovi ne dozvole njihov dobrovoljni povratak bezbjedno i sa dostojanstvom;

10.6  obezbijede brze, dostupne i djelotvorne procedure za traženje pravnog lijeka. Kada dođe do raseljenja i otuđenja na sistematičan način, posebni organi za suđenje treba da se osnuju da bi ocijenili te zahtjeve. Takvi organi treba da rade po hitnim postupcima u koje su ugrađeni manje strogi standardi za izvođenje dokaza i lakše procedure. Sve vrste imovine relevantne za stambene i životne potrebe raseljenih lica treba da budu u njihovoj nadležnosti, uključujući kuće, poljoprivredno zemljište i poslovne prostorije;

10.7  obezbijede nezavisnost, nepristrasnost i stručnost organa za suđenje, uključujući i putem odgovarajućih pravila o njihovom sastavu koja mogu da predvide uključivanje međunarodnih članova. ...

...”

2. "Izbjeglice i raseljena lica u Jermeniji, Azerbejdžanu i Gruziji", Rezolucija Parlamentarne skupštine 1497 (2006)

  1. U ovoj rezoluciji Parlamentarna skupština naročito poziva Jermeniju, Azerbejdžan i Gruziju:

" 12.1. da fokusiraju sve svoje napore na pronalaženje mirnog rješenja sukoba u regionu sa ciljem stvaranja uslova za dobrovoljni povratak izbjeglica i raseljenih lica u njihova mjesta porijekla, bezbjedno i sa dostojanstvom;

...

12.4 da odrede da im je vraćanje raseljenih lica prioritet i da učine sve što je moguće u svojim pregovorima da bi omogućili da se ti ljudi bezbjedno vrate čak i prije cjelokupnog rješenja konflitka;

...

12.15. da razviju praktičnu saradnju u vezi sa istragom sudbine nestalih lica i da olakšaju povratak ličnih isprava i restituciju imovine, naročito, korišćenjem iskustava u rješavanju istih problema na Balkanu."

3. Preporuka Komiteta ministara državama članicama o interno raseljenim licima, Rec (2006)6

  1. Komitet ministara preporučio je naročito sljedeće:

“8.  Interno raseljena lica imaju pravo da uživaju u svojoj imovini i posjedu u skladu sa pravom o ljudskim pravima. Naročito, interno raseljena lica imaju pravo da ponovo uđu u posjed svoje imovine koju su napustili nakon raseljavanja. Ukoliko interno raseljena lica budu lišena svoje imovine, takvo lišavanje treba da dovede do toga da im se da adekvatna nadoknada."

PRAVO

I. UVOD

  1. Svojom odlukom od 14. decembra 2011. godine Sud je proglasio pritužbe podnosilaca predstake prihvatljivima. Takođe je ispitao i šest prethodnih prigovora koje je podnijela tužena Vlada po članu 35 Konvencije. Tri od njih - u vezi sa pitanjem da li je ova pravna stvar već predmet durge procedure međunarodne istrage ili rješavanja, nedostatak nadležnosti ratione temporis i propusta da se poštuje pravilo šest mjeseci, odbačeni su. Druga tri prigovora su spojena sa meritumom predstavki i biće ispitana dalje u tekstu ove presude sljedećim redom: da li su domaći pravni lijekovi bili iscrpljeni, da li podnosilac predstavke ima status oštećenoga i da li tužena Vlada ima nadležnost nad teritorijom o kojoj je ovdje riječ.

II. ISCRPLJENOST DOMAĆIH PRAVNIH LIJEKOVA

A. Podnesci strana

1. Podnositoci predstavke

  1. Podnosioci predstavke naveli su da su ih, kao raseljena lica, jermenske vlasti spriječile da se vrate u svoje domove i da je to odraz priznate zvanične politike i, shodno tome, i upravne prakse. U ovim okolnostima, oni nisu imali pristup nikakvom domaćem pravnom lijeku.
  2. Štaviše, nije ni bilo pravnog lijeka za koji su oni znali - ni u Republici Jermeniji ni u "NKR" - koji bi mogao biti djelotvoran kada je riječ o njihovim pritužbama. Navodno je nepostojanje domaćih pravnih lijekova najjasnije pokazano u međunarodnim diskusijama vezanim za pravo povratka interno raseljenih lica. S obzirom na to da ovo pitanje predstavlja jedno od najznačajnijih neslaganja strana u pregovorima OEBSove Grupe iz Minska koji su u toku, ono ostaje neriješeno. Podnosioci predstavke nisu predali nijednu "prijavu" da se vrate i pitali su da li postoji forum gdje takav zahtjev treba predati. Navodno bi zahtjev te vrste u svakom slučaju bio potpuno bezuspješan. Nadalje, s obzirom na to da Republika Jermenija poriče bilo kakvu uključenost u dešavanja koja su vezana sa sukobom u Nagorno-Karabakhu, podnosioci predstavke su konstatovali da bi bilo kontradiktorno da se od njih očekivalo da se obrate vlastima u Republici Jermeniji.
  3. Podnosioci predstavke dalje su naveli da je na tuženoj Vladi bio teret dokazivanja da pokaže da je pravni lijek postojao i da je bio djelotvoran i u teoriji i u praksi, a naročito, da je bio uspješno iskorišćen od strane stranaka u poziciji koja je bila slična poziciji podnosilaca predstavke. Oni su tvrdili da Vlada nije ispunila ovaj teret dokazivanja. Konkretno, nijedan od primjera slučajeva koje je dala Vlada u svojim zapažanjima Vijeću u julu mjesecu 2007. godine ne odnosi se na pravo na vraćanje radi uživanja imovine ili ličnog i porodičnog života. Tek u zapažanjima iz jula 2012. godine Vlada je ukazala na neke ustavne pravne lijekove u Jermeniji i "NKR" i tvrdila da su podnosioci predstavke uvijek bili u mogućnosti da uđu na sporne teritorije barem za svrhe ostvarivanja svojih zakonitih prava. Kada se to čita zajedno sa ranijim zapažanjima Vlade, gdje ovi pravni lijekovi nisu bili pomenuti i gdje su povraćaj i nadoknada raseljenim licima bili uslovljeni opsežnim i finalnim sporazumom o rješenju sukoba, podnescima iz 2012 nedostaje kredibilitet. Nadalje, oni ne sadrže nijedan primjer pravnog sredstva koji je zaista ponuđen državljanima Azerbejdžana za povrede prava koja su iste vrste kao prava koja se pominju u ovom predmetu.

2.Tužena Vlada

  1. Jermenska vlada navela je da podnosioci predstavke nisu iscrpili domaće pravne lijekove jer nisu pokazali da su preduzeli sve korake da zaštite ili povrate svoja prava. Konkretno, podnosioci predstavke nisu se obratili nijednom sudskom ili upravnom organu Republike Jermenije. Nadalje, tvrdeći da su predmetne teritorije pod nadležnošću i kontrolom "NKR", Vlada je tvrdila da je "NKR" imao sve sudske i upravne organe koji su bili u mogućnosti da zaštite prava fizičkih lica. Podnosioci predstavke su navodno bili u mogućnosti da dobiju vize i za Jermeniju i za "NKR" da traže pravni savjet, čak i besplatno, od službi "javnog branitelja", i da pokrenu postupke za restituciju ili nadoknadu protiv jermenske vojske i vlasti ili "NKR" pred nezavisnim i nepristrasnim sudovima. Što se tiče Jermenije, ta mogućnost je postojala sve od ratifikacije Konvencije u aprilu mjesecu 2002. godine. Stavovi koje je zauzela OEBS-ova Grupa iz Minska u pregovorima odnosili su se na povratak svih raseljenih lica i nisu bili relevantni za situaciju fizičkih lica koja su željela da ostvare svoja zakonita prava.
  2. Štaviše, Vlada je tvrdila da su ustavi i drugi zakoni Jermenije i "NKR", a naročito njihovi zemljišni i građanski zakonici, štitili prava fizičkih lica na imovinu, predviđali restituciju ili nadoknadu za zemljište na kome je izgubljen posjed i nisu pravili razliku između prava državljana i stranaca.
  3. Da bi pokazala djelotvornost jermenskih pravnih lijekova za etničke Kurde ili Azere, Vlada je u junu 2007. godine predala tri sudska predmeta: jedan se odnosio na amnestiju koja je data osuđenom licu, navodno sa azerbejdžanskim državljanstvom; jedan se odnosio na prijateljsko poravnanje koje je postignuto između jednog Kurda i njegovog poslodavca u sporu o neplaćenoj zaradi; a jedan se odnosio na spor između jednog drugog Kurda i lokalne jermenske uprave u vezi sa produženjem ugovora o zakupu zemljišta. Nadalje, Vlada je navela tri predmeta koja su ispitali sudovi "NKR" da bi pokazala da su djelotvorni pravni lijekovi postojali u tom regionu: dva su se odnosila na krivične osuđujuće presude licima jermenske etničke pripadnosti koja su živjela u "NKR", a druga dva su bila vezana za spor o nasljeđivanju dva privatna fizička lica, navodno etničkih Jermena.

3. Vlada Azerbejdžana, treća strana - umješač

  1. Prema navodima Vlade Azerbejdžana, tužena Vlada nije ispunila svoje obaveze da precizira koji su pravni lijekovi postojali ili u Republici Jermeniji ili u "NKR" koji su mogli biti djelotvorni u datim okolnostima, a takođe nisu dali nijedan primjer raseljenih lica sa državljanstvom Azerbejdžana koji su uspješno iskoristili takve, navodno postojeće, a ipak apsolutno neprecizirane, pravne lijekove. U vezi s tim, Vlada Azerbejdžana navela je da zemljišni zakonici Jermenije i "NKR" nisu predviđali nikakva pravila niti mehanizme putem kojih bi lica raseljena u okolnostima sličnim ovima kao kod podnosilaca predstavki mogla da dobiju restituciju ili nadoknadu za imovinu čiji su posjed izgubili.
  2. Nadalje, s obzirom na opšti kontekst, navodno nije bilo potrebe da se iscrpu domaći pravni lijekovi zbog upravne prakse ili posebnih okolnosti. Ovdje se Vlada Azerbejdžana pozvala, između ostalog, na nastavak tenzija i neprijateljstava u regionu, na primjenu vojnog prava unutar NagornoKarabakha i drugih okupiranih teritorija i na namjernu politiku podsticanja jermenskih doseljenika da se nasele, naročito u okrug Lachin.
  3. Vlada Azerbejdžana dalje je navela da svaki pravni lijek za koji bi tužena Vlada tvrdila da je dostupan pred jermenskim sudovima i organima ne bi mogao, po definiciji, biti djelotvoran zbog proglašenog stava Jermenije da je "NKR" nezavisna država u čijoj je jurisdikciji i pod čijom je kontrolom bio Lachin. Štaviše, teritorijalni okvir relevantan za "proglašenje nezavisnosti" "NKR" u septembru 1991. godine isključivao je druge oblasti Azerbejdžana koje su okupirane kasnije, uključujući Lachin, nad kojim, shodno tome, sudovi "NKR" ustavno nisu mogli da imaju nadležnost.

B. Ocjena Suda

1. Prihvatljivost dodatnih podnesaka

  1. Najprije treba konstatovati da je 20. januara 2014. godine - dvije sedmice nakon produženog roka koji je Sud odredio za predaju dodatnog dokumentarnog materijala - tužena Vlada dostavila nekoliko dokumenata, uključujući i dvije presude u kojima se navodno priznaje pravo vlasništva nad privatnim kućama i okolnim zemljištem lociranim u spornim teritorijama dvojici raseljenih tužitelja azerbejdžanskog državljanstva. Presude je 2003, odnosno 2005. godine donio "Osnovni sud Republike Nagorno-Karabakh".
  2. Dana 22. januara 2014. godine, Predsjednik Suda, nakon što je konsultovao Veliko vijeće, odlučio je, prema Pravilima 38 stav 1 i 71 stav 1 Poslovnika Suda, da pomenuti dokumenti, pošto su kasno predati, ne treba da budu uključeni u spise predmeta. Tužena Vlada nije dala zadovoljavajuće objašnjenje zašto ti dokumenti nisu mogli biti predati na vrijeme. Sud konstatuje, u vezi sa tim, da je tužena Vlada bila pozvana 8. juna 2006. godine da preda pisana zapažanja u ovom predmetu i da je od njih i tada i kasnije u postupku traženo da konkretno govore o pitanju iscrpljenosti domaćih pravnih lijekova. Ni u jednoj od tih prilika nije bilo ni pomena o presudama iz 2003. i 2005. godine. Zbog toga ti dokumenti neće biti uzeti u obzir.

2. Opšti principi iscrpljivanja domaćih pravnih lijekova

  1. Sud ponavlja da je od prvenstvenog značaja činjenica da mehanizam zaštite ustanovljen Konvencijom jeste supsidijaran u odnosu na nacionalne sisteme zaštite ljudskih prava. Sud se bavi pitanjem kako strane ugovornice implementiraju svoje obaveze po Konvenciji. On ne može i ne smije uzurpirati ulogu Strana ugovornica čija je odgovornost da obezbijede da temeljna prava i slobode pohranjene u Konvenciji budu poštovane i zaštićene na domaćem nivou. Pravilo o iscrpljivanju domaćih pravnih lijekova stoga je nezamjenjiv dio funkcionisanja ovog sistema zaštite. Države se oslobađaju odgovaranja pred međunarodnim organima za svoja djela prije nego što dobiju priliku da isprave situaciju kroz svoj pravni sistem i zbog toga su lica koja žele da se pozovu na nadzornu nadležnost Suda po pitanju pritužbi protiv države obavezna da najprije upotrijebe pravne lijekove koje pruža domaći sistem (v. između ostalog, Akdivar i drugi protiv Turske, 16. septembar 1996. godine, stav 65, Izvještaji o presudama i odlukama 1996-IV). Sud ne može dovoljno da naglasi da nije prvostepeni sud; on nema kapaciteta niti je prikladno za njegovu funkciju koju ima kao međunarodni sud, da sudi u velikom broju predmeta u kojima je potrebno utvrditi osnovne činjenice ili izračunati novčanu nadoknadu - što i jedno i drugo treba, u principu i u praksi, da bude u domenu domaćeg prava (v. Demopoulos i drugi protiv Turske (dec.) (GC), br. 46113/99, 3843/02, 13751/02, 13466/03, 10200/04, 14163/04, 19993/04 i 21819/04, stav 69, ECHR 2010; i Niazi Kazali i Hakan Kazali protiv Kipra (dec.), br. 49247/08, stav 132, 6. mart 2012. godine).
  2. U nizu svojih presuda Sud je postavio opšte principe za iscrpljivanje domaćih pravnih lijekova. U predmetu Akdivar i drugi protiv Turske (citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude) Sud je bio sljedećeg stava (dalje upućivanje na ovaj predmet - u zagradama - obrisano):

“65.  Sud podsjeća da pravilo o iscrpljivanju domaćih pravnih lijekova iz člana 35 Konvencije obavezuje one koji pokušavaju da iznesu predmet protiv države pred međunarodni sudski ili arbitražni organ da koriste najprije pravne lijekove koje pruža domaći pravni sistem. Kao posljedica toga, države se izuzimaju iz obaveze da odgovaraju za svoja djela pred međunarondim tijelom prije nego što dobiju priliku da isprave stvari kroz svoj pravni sistem. Ovo se pravilo bazira na pretpostavci, koja se vidi i u članu 13 Konvencije - sa kojim je jako blisko - da postoji djelotvoran pravni lijek dostupan za navodnu povredu domaćeg sistema, bilo da su odredbe Konvencije ugrađene u domaće pravo ili ne. Na ovaj način važan je aspekt ovog principa to da mehanizam zaštite ustanovljen Konvencijom jeste supsidijaran u odnosu na nacionalne sisteme zaštite ljudskih prava.

66. Po članu [35] podnosioci predstavke treba da koriste uobičajeni put ka pravnim lijekovima koji su dostupni i dovoljni da obezbijede pravno sredstvo u odnosu na povrede koje se navode. Postojanje takvih pravnih lijekova mora biti dovoljno sigurno ne samo u teoriji nego i u praksi, i ukoliko to nije tako oni nemaju potrebnu dostupnost i djelotvornost (...)

Član (35) takođe nalaže da pritužbe za koje postoji namjera da se kasnije predaju u Strazburu treba prvo da se predaju odgovarajućem domaćem organu, barem u materijalnom smislu i u skladu sa formalnim uslovima i vremenskim rokovima predviđenim u domaćem pravu i, nadalje, da sva proceduralna sredstva koja mogu da spriječe povredu Konvencije treba najprije da budu upotrijebljena (...).

67. Međutim, kako je navedeno ranije u tekstu ove presude, ne postoji obaveza da se iskoriste pravni lijekovi koji su neadekvatni ili nedjelotvorni. Uz to, prema "opšte priznatim pravilima međunarodnog prava" mogu postojati posebne okolnosti koje oslobađaju podnosioca predstavke obaveze da iscrpi domaće pravne lijekove koje ima na raspolaganju (...) Ovo pravilo ne može se primijeniti ni kada se pokaže da postoji upravna praksa koja se sastoji od ponavljanja akata nespojivih sa Konvencijom i zvaničnog tolerisanja od strane državnih vlasti, i kada je ona takve prirode da čini postupke uzaludnim i nedjelotvornim (...).

68. U oblasti iscrpljivanja domaćih pravnih lijekova postoji podjela tereta dokazivanja. Obaveza je Vlade koja tvrdi da domaći pravni lijekovi nisu iscrpljeni da ubijedi Sud da je pravni lijek bio djelotvoran i da je bio na raspolaganju i u teoriji i u praksi u relevatntno vrijeme, tj. da je bio dostupan, i da je mogao da obezbijedi zadovoljenje u odnosu na pritužbe podnosioca predstavke i da je nudio razumne izglede za uspjeh. Međutim, kada se ovaj teret dokazivanja zadovolji, onda je na podnosiocu predstavke da pokaže da je pravni lijek koji je ponudila Vlada zapravo bio upotrijebljen, ili da je iz nekog razloga bio neadekvatan i nedjelotvoran u konkretnim okolnostima predmeta ili da su postojale posebne okolnosti koje su ga oslobađale od obaveze da ga upotrijebi (...) Jedan od takvih razloga može biti to što su domaće vlasti ostale potpuno pasivne kada su bile suočene sa ozbiljnim navodima nesavjesnog vršenja dužnosti ili nanošenja štete subjektima države, na primjer, kada nisu preduzeli istrage ili ponudili pomoć. U takvim okolnostima može se reći da se teret dokazivanja još jednom prebacuje, tako da postaje onda obaveza tužene Vlade da pokaže što su oni uradili da bi reagovali na dimenzije i težinu stvari na koju se pritužba odnosi.

69. Sud želi da naglasi da primjena ovog pravila mora da uzme u obzir činjenicu da se ono primjenjuje u kontekstu mehanizama za zaštitu ljudskih prava koja su se Strane ugovornice saglasile da uspostave. Shodno tome, Sud priznaje da član (35) mora da se primjenjuje uz određeni stepen fleksibilnosti i bez pretjeranog formalizma (...). Dalje se priznaje da pravilo o iscrpljivanju domaćih pravnih lijekova nije ni apsolutno niti se može primijenjivati automatski; u analizi da li je to pravilo poštovano, od suštinskog je značaja da se u obzir uzmu naročite okolnosti u svakom pojedinačnom predmetu (...). To znači, između ostalog, da se mora realistično sagledati ne samo postojanje formalnih pravnih lijekova u pravnom sistemu strane ugovornice o kojoj je riječ, već i opšti pravni i politički kontekst u kome ti pravni lijekovi funkcionišu kao i lične okolnosti podnosioca predstavke."

3. Primjena ovih principa na činjenice ovog konkretnog predmeta

  1. Iako je tvrdila da Republika Jermenija nema nadležnost nad Nagorno-Karabakhom i, konkretno, nad okrugom Lachin, tužena Vlada navela je da su podnosioci predstavke mogli dobiti pravno sredstvo od sudskih i upravnih organa u Republici Jermeniji i u "NKR". Oni su se pozvali na odredbe zakona u ova dva entiteta koje se odnose na zemljišne sporove, uključujući pitanja restitucije i nadoknade u slučaju tuđeg nezakonitog posjeda. Takođe su predstavili izjave domaćih sudija i zvaničnika koje govore o tome da sudovi Jermenije i "NKR" jesu nezavisni i nepristrasni i da su spremni da bez diskriminacije sude u predmetima koje predaju građani Azerbejdžana. Podnosioci predstavke i Vlada Azerbejdžana, sa svoje strane, konstatovali su da zakoni Jermenije i "NKR" nisu pružili nikakvo pravno sredstvo raseljenim licima koja su ostala bez svoje imovine u okolnostima koje su slične okolnostima podnosilaca predstavki.
  2. Sud nalazi da za pitanje iscrpljivanja domaćih pravnih lijekova, Sud ne treba da utvrdi da li se može smatrati da je Republika Jermenija imala nadležnost nad predmetnim područjem i da li bi ta nadležnost imala efekta na funkcionisanje domaćih pravnih lijekova za pitanje restitucije ili nadoknade za imovinu smještenu u spornim teritorijama. Razlog za to je činjenica da tužena Vlada nije pokazala da postoji pravni lijek - u Jermeniji ili u "NKR" - kojim se može pružiti zadovoljenje za pritužbe podnosilaca predstavki. Zakonske odredbe na koje su se oni pozvali opšte su prirode i ne bave se konkretnom situacijom gubitka imovine usljed oružanog sukoba niti se na bilo koji drugi način odnose na situaciju koja bi bila slična situaciji podnosilaca predstavki. Što se tiče domaćih presuda koje su date da posluže kao primjer u junu 2007. godine (v. stav 109 ove presude), nijedna od njih ne odnosi se na pritužbe vezane za gubitak doma ili imovine lica raseljenih u kontekstu sukoba u Nagorno-Karabakhu.
  3. Treba konstatovati i da je Republika Jermenija porekla da su njene oružane snage ili druge vlasti bile uključene u dešavanja koja su dovela do pritužbe u ovom predmetu ili da Jermenija vrši - ili da je u bilo kom trenutku vršila - jurisdikciju nad Nagorno-Karabakhom i okolnim teritorijama. S obzirom na ovo poricanje uključenosti ili jurisdikcije, ne bi bilo razumno očekivati od podnosilaca predstavki da iznesu zahjteve za restituciju ili nadoknadu pred jermenske sudove ili vlasti. Dalje se mora razmotriti politički i opšti kontekst. Usljed rata, bukvalno svi Azerbejdžanci napustili su sporne teritorije. Nije postignuto nikakvo političko rješenje ovog sukoba. Umjesto toga, neprijateljska retorika između lidera Jermenije i Azerbejdžana izgleda se pojačala, nepoštovanja prekida vatre ponavljaju se, a vojno jačanje u regionu eskaliralo je proteklih godina. U ovim okolnostima, nije realno da bi bilo koji mogući pravni lijek u nepriznatom entitetu "NKR" mogao obezbijediti raseljenim Azerbejdžancima djelotvorno pravno sredstvo.
  4. U ovim okolnostima, Sud smatra da tužena država nije ispunila obavezu tereta dokazivanja i da nije dokazala da su podnosioci predstavke na raspolaganju imali pravni lijek koji je mogao da pruži pravno zadovoljenje za njihove pritužbe po Konvenciji i da ponudi razumne izglede za uspjeh. Prigovor Vlade da nisu iscrpljeni domaći pravni lijekovi stoga se odbija.

III .STATUS OŠTEĆENOG PODNOSILACA PREDSTAVKI

A. Podnesci strana

1. Podnosioci predstavke

  1. Podnosioci predstavke naveli su da su predali dokumentaciju sa svojim predstavkama i svojim kasnijim zapažanjima u predmetu, koja predstavlja dovoljan dokaz njihovog identitteta i činjenice da su bili vlasnici i da su imali pravo na korišćenje imovine koja se može identifikovati, a koja je smještena na predmetnoj teritoriji i da su tamo bili nastanjeni kada su morali da pobjegnu u maju 1992. godine. Oni su se, između ostalog, pozvali na tehničke pasoše, izjave svjedoka i fakture za građevinski materijal i subvencije za gradnju. Što se tiče tehničkih pasoša, podnosioci predstavke naveli su da oni u svim detaljima ispunjavaju formalne uslove po domaćem pravu koje je bilo na snazi u predmetno vrijeme. Objasnili su da su razlike između izjava datih u formularu za prijavu i specifikacijama u pasošu nastale usljed toga što su izjave date njihovim zastupnicima u teškim okolnostima u Baku početkom 2005. godine tokom kratkog sastanka. Prvobitne izjave date su iz sjećanja, bez pristupa dokumentima i stoga su informacije sadržane u pasošima bile tačne i trebalo je njih uzeti u obzir. Podnosioci predstavke tvrdili su da pasoši predstavljaju sekundarni dokaz o njihovoj imovini. Uz to je šesti podnosilac predstavke predao prvobitne dokaze u formi sažetog izvoda iz protokola sjednice Savjeta narodnih poslanika Okruga Lachin od 29. januara 1974. godine u kome se nalazila odluka da se njemu dodijeli zemljište. Kada su pobjegli, oni nisu imali vremena da sa sobom ponesu sve dokumente. Nadalje, u to vrijeme nije bilo centralizovanog zemljišnog registra iz koga su mogli dobiti dalje dokumente.
  2. Podnosioci predstavke tvrdili su da, po Zakoniku o stanovanju iz 1970. godine i Zemljišnom zakoniku iz 1983. godine SSR Azerbejdžana, koji su još uvijek bili na snazi u vrijeme njihovog bijega, građanin jeste imao pravo na vlasništvo nad svojom privatnom kućom i pravo na korišćenje zemljišne parcele koje se moglo naslijediti ako se zemljište koristi za svrhe za koje je bilo dodijeljeno. Oba ova prava već predstavljaju imovinu u smislu člana 1 Protokola br. 1 Konvencije. Štaviše, Zakon o imovini Republike Azerbejdžan iz 1991. godine upućivao je na zemljišnu parcelu kao na predmet privatnog vlasništva i tako je dao podnosiocima predstavke legitimno očekivanje da će postati vlasnici zemljišta.

2.Tužena Vlada

  1. Jermenska Vlada konstatovala je da, uz izuzetak šestog podnosioca predstavke, podnosioci predstavke nisu uz svoje predstavke predali nikakav dokaz koji bi mogao pokazati da oni zapravo imaju bilo kakvu imovinu, a kamoli da je ta imovina smještena na teritoriji na kojoj su oni tvrdili da je smještena i da su bili njeni vlasnici u relevantno vrijeme. Po mišljenju Vlade, značajno je da su se, iako su svi oni tvrdili da su pobjegli praznih ruku, tehnički pasoši drugih pet podnosilaca predstavke kasnije pojavili niotkuda. Nadalje, izjave prijatelja i susjeda koje su predate Sudu nisu ništa više do "rekla-kazala". U odnosu na sve podnosioce predstavke Vlada je navela da oni nisu uspjeli da dokažu "van razumne sumnje" ni da su oni lica koja tvrde da jesu, ni da su bili nastanjeni na teritorijama na kojima kažu da su bili, a ni da su imali predmetnu imovinu. Naročito, dokumenti koje su oni obezbijedili sadržali su brojne kontradikcije i netačnosti. Na primjer, drugi podnosilac predstavke tvrdio je da je živio u selu Chirag, a zatim je to promijenio u Chiragli. Nadalje, većina tehničkih pasoša koji su predati kao dokaz vlasništva sadržali su drugačije podatke po pitanju veličine kuća od podataka koje su sami podnosioci predstavki naveli. Vlada je takođe navela da tehnički pasoš predstavlja dokument koji pokazuje tehničke uslove objekta i ništa više, osim ako se ne utvrdi njegovo porijeklo i provenijencija.
  2. Vlada je dalje ispitivala da li su podnosioci predstavke ikada imali pravo na navedenu imovinu koje je bilo priznato po zakonima na snazi 1992. godine ili potvrđeno od strane odgovarajuće vlasti. Konkretno, u socijalističkom sistemu SSSR-a prije 1991. godine zemljište je bilo iskljuivo u vlasništvu države. Iako je 1991. godine Zakon o imovini priznao mogućnost privatnog vlasništva, on nije zemlju koju su fizička lica zauzimala prenio u njihovo privatno vlasništvo. Što se tiče fizičkih lica korisnika zemljišta i zakupaca, zakonodavstvo je predviđalo da se njihova prava formalizuju putem uvjerenja, koje je registrovano u zemljišnom registru koji je vodio Savjet narodnih poslanika. Dakle, pravo na zemljište nije se moglo potvrditi bez tako registrovanog uvjerenja. Nadalje, Zemljišni zakonik Azerbejdžana iz 1992. godine propisivao je da prava korisnika ili zakupca mogu da se poništa ukoliko se zemljište ne koristi u periodu od dvije godine. Pošto se podnosioci predstavke nisu vratili u okrug Lachin od 1992. godine, Vlada je pretpostavljala da su njihova navodna prava prekinuta prije nego što je Jermenija postala predmet nadležnosti Suda 2002. godine. Takođe, legitimno očekivanje da će postati vlasnici zemljišta koje su podnosioci predstavke tvrdili da imaju, nije više bilo realno očekivanje 2002. godine. Nadalje, prije tog datuma navodna imovina podnosioca predstavke dodijeljena je drugim fizičkim licima, a nijihova su imena upisana su u zemljišni registar prema zakonima "NKR". Dakle, podnosioci predstavke nisu imali "postojeće imovine" već su samo bili tužitelji koji su pokušavali da povrate svoju imovinu ili da dobiju nadoknadu. Vlada Jermenije konstatovala je da nije bilo ni domaćih zakona ni sudskih odluka koje bi dale povoda legitimnom očekivanju da će doći do takve restitucije ili nadoknace. Međutim, u istim zapažanjima, Vlada je navela da "NKR" nije donio nijedan zakonski akt koji bi lišio podnosioce prestavke prava da uđu na teritoriju Lachina niti prava na mirno uživanje njihove imovine.

3. Vlada Azerbejdžana, treća strana - umješač

  1. Vlada Azerbejdžana istakla je da su gotovo sva raseljena lica morala da pobjegnu iz svojih domova na okupiranoj teritoriji brzo, nemajući vremena da pokupe dokumenta. U sadašnjem trenutku, bilo je nemoguće dobiti dokumente o imovini pošto su evidenciju vodile lokalne vlasti, a njihovi arhivi su najvjerovatnije bili uništeni. Ipak, tehnički pasoš klasifikovan je kao "inventarsko-tehnički" dokument koji je služio da se posredno ustanovi pravo na privatnu kuću kada originalni dokumenti nisu postojali. Ovaj dokument predstavljao je sekundarni dokaz prava vlasništva na kuću i zemljišnu parcelu na koje se direktno odnosi njegov tekst u kome se upućuje na dokument gdje se potvrđuju imovinska prava. Takvo upućivanje postojalo je u tehničkim pasošima podnosilaca predstavke. Tako su, uzeti zajedno sa izjavama svjedoka i fakturama vezanim za izgradnju koje su predali, ovi dokumenti pokazivali da su podnosioci predstavke bili vlasnici privatnih kuća i da su imali pravo da koriste zemljišne parcele koje su im dodijeljene. Ova prava su i dalje postojala.
  2. Vlada Azerbejdžana dalje je konstatovala da je, u vrijeme bijega podnosilaca predstavki, privatno vlasništvo nad privatnim kućama bilo zaštićeno i dalje važećim zakonima SSR Azerbejdžan. Međutim, u odnosu na zemljište, nije bilo privatnog vlasništva, i ono je bilo u isključivom vlasništvu države. Sve zemljišne transakcije bile su zabranjene, ali zemljišne parcele su bile dodijeljene odlukom lokalnih vlasti, Savjeta narodnih poslanika, građanima na korišćenje na određeni ili neodređeni vremenski period, besplatno. Pravo na korišćenje, koje je predstavljalo pravo koje se moglo naslijediti, dodjeljivano je za svrhe stanovanja fizičkih lica, tj. za svrhe izgradnje kuća u privatnom vlasništvu, kao i da se koristi kao pašnjak, za proizvodnju sijena i obradu zemlje. Nadalje, Zakon o imovini u Republici Azerbejdžan iz 1991. godine, iako nije mogao da se sprovodi u relevantno vrijeme, dodao je legitimna očekivanja podnosiocima predstavke da će postati vlasnici zemljišta.

B. Ocjena Suda

  1. Ispitivanje pitanja da li podnosioci predstavke imaju status oštećenih dvojako je. Najprije se mora ocijeniti da li su podnosioci predstavke predali dovoljno dokaza ličnog identiteta i ranijeg boravka, kao i za postojanje imovine koju su navodno ostavili za sobom. Ukoliko jesu, treba utvrditi da li ta imovina predstavlja "imvoinu" po Konvenciji i pomaže da se stvori "dom" po Konvenciji. Radi utvrđivanja drugog pitanja važna je domaća pravna klasifikacija ili značaj.

1. Opšti principi o ocjeni zahtjeva koji se odnose na imovinu i domova raseljenih lica

  1. Sud se prethodno bavio slučajevima koji se odnose na imovinska i stambena prava lica koja su raseljena usljed međunarodnih i unutrašnjih oružanih sukoba. Ova su se pitanja javila u kontekstu okupacije u sjevernom Kipru, djelovanja snaga bezbjednosti u Turskoj i Rusiji i u nekim drugim konfliktnim situacijama.
  2. Sud je ispitao po prvi put prava raseljenih lica na poštovanje njihovog doma i imovine u slučaju Loizidou protiv Turkse ((meritum), 18. decembar 1996. godine, Izvještaji 1996-VI). Podnositeljka predstavke tvrdila je da je vlasnica niza zemljišnih parcela u sejvernom Kipru. Turska Vlada nije dovodila u pitanje validnost vlasničkih prava podnosteljke predstavke, ali je tvrdila da je ona izgubila vlasništvo nad tom zemljom po članu 159 Ustava "Turske Republike Sjeverni Kipar" (u daljem tekstu "TRNC") iz 1985. godine, kojim su sve napuštene nekretnine proglašene imovinom "TRNC". Uzevši u obzir da "TRNC" nije bila priznata kao država od strane međunarodne zajednice, Sud nije pridao nikakvu pravnu validnost toj odredbi i našao je da se ne može smatrati da je podnositeljka predstavke izgubila svoje pravo vlasništva nad imovinom zbog te odredbe (stavovi 42-47).
  3. U nizu predmeta koji su se odnosili na gore pomenuti sukob, Sud je ustanovio "imovinu" podnosilaca predstavke u smislu člana 1 Protokola br. 1 Konvencije na osnvou prima facie dokaza koje Vlada nije uspjela uvjerljivo da pobije, uključujući kopije originalnih listova nepokretnosti, uvjerenja o upisu imovine, kupo-prodajne ugovore i potvrde vlasništva izdate od strane Republike Kipar. Kako je objasnio podnosilac predstavke u predmetu Solomonides protiv Turske (br. 16161/90, stav 31, 20. januar 2009. godine), njegovo pravo vlasništva upisano je u Okružnom zemljišnom katastru. Međutim, u vrijeme turske vojne intervencije, on je bio prisiljen da pobjegne i nije mogao da sa sobom ponese listove nepokretnosti. Vlasti Republike Kipar rekonstruisale su Zemljišne knjige i izdale uvjerenje kojim se potvrđuje njegovo pravo vlasništva. Ova uvjerenja su bila najbolji dokaz koji je bio dostupan u odsustvu originalnih evidencija i dokumenata. Vrijedno je pažnje da su u predmetu Saveriades protiv Turske (br. 16160/90, od 22. septembra 2009. godine) razlozi zbog kojih podnosilac predstavke nije mogao da preda originalne listove nepokretnosti posebno uzeti u obzir. Podnosilac predstavke tvrdio je da je bio prisiljen da napusti svoje prostorije gdje je držao dokumente i to u velikoj žurbi i da se nakon toga nije mogao tamo vratiti, niti na neki drugi način povratiti listove nepokretnosti. Sud je prihvatio da su dokumenti koje je predao podnosilac predstavke (kao što su bili kupo-prodajni ugovor, uvjerenje o vlasništvu i građevinska dozvola) prima facie dokaz da je on imao pravo vlasništva nad imovinom o kojoj je bilo riječi i dalje je konstatovao (stav 18):

“... Kako tužena Vlada nije dostavila ubjedljiv dokaz da bi pobila tvrdnje podnosioca predstavke, i uzevši u obzir okolnosti u kojima je podnosilac predstavke morao napustiti sjeverni Kipar, Sud smatra da je on imao "imovinu" u smislu člana 1 Protokola br. 1 ".

  1. U predmetu Doğan i drugi protiv Turske (br. 8803-8811/02, 8813/02 i 8815-8819/02, ECHR 2004-VI (izvodi)) koji se odnosio na prisilno iseljenje stanovnika sela u regionu u kome je bilo vanredno stanje na jugoistoku Turske i na odbijanje da se njima dozvoli povratak nekoliko godina, tužena Vlada je dala prigovor da neki od podnosilaca predstavke nisu predali list nepokretnosti kako bi potvrdili da su vlasnici imovine u selu o kojem je riječ. Sud je smatrao da nije bilo neophodno odlučiti da li u nedostatku lista nepokretnosti podnosioci predstavke imaju pravo na imovinu po domaćem pravu ili ne. Pitanje je više bilo da li ukupne ekonomske djelatnosti koje su obavljali podnosioci predstavke predstavljaju "imovinu" i tako ulaze u područje djelovanja člana 1 Protokola br. 1. Odgovarajući na pitanje afirmativno, Sud je konstatovao sljedeće (stav 139):

“... Sud konstatuje da je nesporno da su podnosioci predstavke svi živjeli u selu Boydaş do 1994. godine. Iako nisu imali registrovanu imovinu, oni su izgradili kuće za sebe na zemljištu svojih predaka ili su živjeli u kućama koje su bile u vlasništvu njihovih očeva i obrađivali su njihovu zemlju. Sud dalje konstatuje da su podnosioci predstavke imali nesporna prava nad zajedničkom zemljom u selu, kao što su pašnjaci, livade i šume, i da su zarađivali za život od stočarstva i sječe drveća. Shodno tome. po mišljenju Suda, svi ovi ekonomski resursi i prihodi koje su podnosioci predstavke od njih izvlačili mogu se kvalifikovati kao "imovina" za svrhe člana 1."

  1. Autonomno značenje koncepta "imovine" proglašeno je u mnogim presudama i odlukama Suda. U presudi u predmetu Öneryıldız protiv Turske, br. 48939/99, stav 124, ECHR 2004-XII), tako se sumira:

“Sud ponovo ističe da koncept "imovine" u prvom dijelu člana 1 Protokola br. 2 ima autonomno značenje koje nije ograničeno na vlasništvo nad fizičkim stvarima i nezavisno je od formalne klasifikacije u domaćem pravu; pitanje koje treba ispitati jeste da li se može smatrati da okolnosti predmeta, razmotrene u cjelini, daju podnosiocu predstavke pravo na materijalni interes koji se štiti tom odredbom... Shodno tome, kao i fizičke stvari, određena prava i interesi, koji predstavljaju imovinu, mogu se takođe smatrati "imovinskim pravima" i tako "imovinom" za svrhe ove odredbe.... . Koncept "imovine" nije ograničen na "postojeću imovinu" već takođe može da pokrije imovinu, uključujući i potraživanja, u odnosu na koje podnosilac predstavke može da tvrdi da ima barem razumno i "legitimno očekivanje" da će dobiti djelotvorno uživanje imovinskog prava... .”

U tom slučaju, Sud je smatrao da stambeni prostor koji je nezakonito podignut na javnom zemljištu pored smetlišta, gdje je nesmetano živio podnosilac predstavke i njegova porodica, neovlašćeno, iako su plaćali porez savjetu i takse za javne usluge, predstavlja imovinski interes koji, de facto, jeste bio priznat od strane vlasti i koji je bio dovoljan da predstavlja imovinuu smislu člana 1 Protokola br. 1.

  1. Pitanje da li su podnosioci predstavke potkrijepili svoju tvrdnju po članu 1 Protokola br. 1 pojavilo se i u nizu slučajeva protiv Rusije gdje su kuće podnosilaca predstavke i druga imovina uništeni ili oštećeni usljed vazdužnih napada na gradove gdje su živjeli. Na primjer, u presudi u predmetu Kerimova protiv Rusije (br. 17170/04, 20792/04, 22448/04, 23360/04, 5681/05 i 5684/05, stav 293, 3. maj 2011. godine), Sud je prihvatio zahtjeve za vasništvo nekih od podnosilaca predstavki na osnovu izvoda iz stambenog inventara izdatog od strane gradske uprave nakon napada, na kojima se vidi da su podnosioci predstavki bili vlasnici svojih kuća. Što se tiče podnosilaca predstavke koji nisu predali nijedan dokaz prava vlasništva, Sud je utvrdio njihova imovinska prava na osnovu drugih dokaza, kao što su uvjerenja o prebivalištu koje je izdala gradska uprava. Sud je tu smatrao da je vjerovatno da je bilo koji dokument kojim se potvrđuje pravo vlasništva nad kućom podnosioca predstavke bio unitšten tokom napada.
  2. U situaciji gdje je bilo utvrđeno da je podnosilac predstavke bio vlasnik kuće, Sud nije tražio dalje dokumentarne dokaze njegovog boravka u kući da bi pokazao da kuća predstavlja "dom" u smislu člana 8 Konvencije. Na primjer, u presudi u predmetu Orphanides protiv Turske (br. 23379/94, stav 39, 20 januar 2009), Sud je naveo sljedeće:

"Sud konstatuje da Vlada nije izvela nijedan dokaz kojim bi se mogla baciti sumnja na izjavu podnosioca predstavke da je u vrijeme turske invazije on bio redovan rezident Lapithosza i da su on i njegova porodica njihovu kuću tamo smatrali domom."

  1. Međutim, ukoliko podnosilac predstavke ne dostavi nijedan dokaz prava vlasništva nad imovinom ili dokaz da je bio rezident, njegove pritužbe moraju biti bezuspješne (v. npr. Lordos i drugi protiv Tuske, br. 15973/90, stav 50, 2. novembar 2010. godine, gdje je Sud proglasio pritužbu nespojivom ratione materiae u nedostatku dokaza vlasništva; v. takođe zaključak u vezi sa nekima od podnosilaca predstavke u pomenutom predmetu Kerimova i drugi protiv Rusije). U nekoliko slučajeva Sud je ponovio da su podnosioci predstavke morali da pruže dovoljno prima facie dokaza da bi potkrijepili svoje pritužbe. U presudi u predmetu Damayev protiv Rusije (br 36150/04, stavovi 108-111, 29. maj 2012) Sud je našao da podnosilac predstavke koji se žalio na to da mu je dom bio uništen, treba barem da obezbijedi kratak opis predmetne imovine. Pošto nije predata nikakva dokumentacija niti detaljni zahtjevi, njegova pritužba se smatrala nepotkrijepljenom. Što se tiče daljih primjera prima facie dokaza vlasništva ili prava boravka na nekoj imovini, Sud pominje dokumenta kao što su listovi nepokretnosti za imovinu ili zemljište, izvodi iz zemljišnih ili poreskih registara, dokumenti lokalne uprave, planovi, fotografije i potvrde od održavanja kao i dokazi isporuka poštom, izjave svjedoka ili drugi relevantni dokazi(v. npr, Prokopovich protiv Rusije, br. 58255/00, stav  37, ECHR 2004-XI, i Elsanova protiv Rusije (dec.), br. 57952/00, 15 novembar 2005).
  2. Sve u svemu, u sudskoj praksi Suda razvijen je fleksibilan pristup vezan za dokaze koje podnosilac predstavke treba da pruži kada tvrdi da je izgubio imovinu i dom u situacijama međunarodnog ili unutrašnjeg oružanog sukoba. Sud konstatuje da se sličan pristup vidi i u članu 15 stav 7 Principa Pinheiro Ujedinjenih nacija (v. stav 96 ove presude).

2. Primjena ovih principa na činjenice ovog konkretnog predmeta

a) Dokaz identiteta i previbališta

  1. Iako podnosioci predstavke, u vrijeme predavanja ove predstavke, nisu predali dokumente koji bi pokazali njihov identitet i prebivalište, oni su to učinili nakon zahtjeva Velikog vijeća u aprilu 2010. godine. Ovi dokumenti obuhvatali su izvod iz matične knjige rođenih, za njih i njihovu djecu, izvode iz matične knjige vjenčanih, pasoše SSSR-a, radne knjižice i izvode iz vojnih knjižica (detalji se mogu vidjeti u stavovima 33 - 57 ove presude). Po mišljenju Suda, ovi dokumenti pokazuju da su svi podnosioci predstavke rođeni u okrugu Lachin i da su tu živjeli i radili barem najveći dio svog života. Uzevši u obzir izjave podnosilaca predstavki - a u odsustvu dokaza za suprotno - mora se smatrati da su još živjeli tamo sa svojim porodicama u vrijeme kada su pobjegli 17. maja 1992. godine.

(b) Dokaz posjedovanja imovine

  1. Podnosioci predstavke tvrdili su da su vlasnici i da imaju zaštićeno pravo na zemljište, kuće i određenu pokretnu imovinu koju su bili prisiljeni da ostave za sobom kada su pobjegli. Nije poznato da li je bilo koja od tih kuća i dalje netaknuta, a pokretna imovina gotovo sigurno više ne postoji. Dakle, ono što ostaje, uglavnom su zemljišne parcele.
  2. 137. Prvobitno je samo šesti podnosilac predstavke predao dokument koji se odnosi na imovinu, takozvani tehnički pasoš. Ostali podnosioci predstavke predstavili su takav dokaz tek kada su odgovarali na prva zapažanja tužene Vlade. Uz tehničke pasoše oni su svi predali izjave svjedoka - bivših susjeda koji su potvrdili da su podnosioci predstavki bili vlasnici kuća u svojim selima, te izjave predstavnika uprave Azerbejdžana za Lachin. Šesti podnosilac predstavke takođe je predstavio odluku o dodjeljivanju zemljišta koju je donio Savjet narodnih poslanika Okruga Lachin, kao i fakture za hranu za životinje, građevinski materijal i subvencije za gradnju.
  3. 138. Najznačajniji dokazi koje su dostavili podnosioci predstavki su tehnički pasoši. Pošto su ovo zvanični dokumenti oni svi sadrže nacrte kuća i navode, između ostalog, i dimenzije, mjere i broj prostorija. Dimenzije zemljišnih parcela o kojima je ovdje riječ takođe se navode. Pasoši nose datume od jula 1985. do avgusta 1990. godine i sadrže imena podnosilaca predstavke. Štaviše, izgleda da pasoši obuhvataju upućivanje na odluke o dodjeli zemljišta.
  4. 139. Uzevši u obzir podneske Vlade Azerbejdžana, Sud je našao da tehnički pasoši podnosilaca predstavke moraju da se doživljavaju kao "inventarsko-tehnički dokumenti" koji predstavljaju posredan dokaz prava vlasništva nad kućama i zemljom, što, uz to, jeste u saglasnosti sa članom 2.2 Uputstava o pravilima za registrovanje stambenih objekata iz 1985. godine (v. stav 92 ove presude). Nadalje, odluka o dodjeli zemljišta koju je dostavio šesti podnosilac predstavke predstavlja primarni dokaz po članu 2.1. tog Uputstva. Iako je Vlada Jermenije osporila probativnu vrijednost ovih pasoša, tvrdeći da oni pokazuju tehničko stanje objekta i ništa više, Sud konstatuje da oni ne sadrže samo specifikacije predmetne kuće, već obuhvataju i imena podnosilaca predstavki. U ovim okolnostima, oni pružaju prima facie dokaz prava vlasništva nad imovinom koje je prihvatio Sud u mnogim prethodnim predmetima.
  5. 140. Vrijedno je pažnje to što, osim u slučaju petog i šestog podnosioca predstavke, postoje razlike između prvobitnih opisa kuća koje su dali podnosioci predstavki, i podataka koji se nalaze u tehničkim pasošima i koji su kasnije predstavljeni u postupku. Na primjer, prvi podnosilac predstavke prvobitno je naveo da je vlasnik kuće od 250 kvadratnih metara. Tehnički pasoš koji je predat, međutim, odnosi se na kuću od 408 kvadratnih metara ukupnog i 300 kvadratnih metara životnog prostora (i skladišni prostor od 60 kvadratnih metara koji ranije nije bio pomenut). Slično tome, četvrti podnosilac predstavke najprije je tvrdio da je njegova kuća površine 165 kvadratnih metara, a kuća koja je precizirana u pasošu iznosi 448 kvadratnih metara i ima životnog prostora od 223 kvadratna metra (uz koje, ponovo dolazi i nepomenuto skladište od 75 kvadratnih metara). Podnosioci predstavke naveli su da su informacije koje su u pasošima tačne i da su njihove prvobitne izjave date iz sjećanja, tokom kratkog sastanka sa njihovim zastupnikom kada nisu imali pristup dokumentima. Sud može da prihvati obrazloženje podnosilaca predstavke; razlike između prvobitnih izjava i tehničkih pasoša, u ovim okolnostima, nisu takve prirode da diskredituju autentičnost dokumenata, naročito kada se podaci koje su podnosioci predstavke dali uporede sa dimenzijama životnog prostora koje se preciziraju u pasošima.
  6. Podnosioci predstavke predali su dalje prima facie dokaze vezane za imovinu, uključujući izjave bivših susjeda. Takođe, dokumenti koji su ranije u tekstu ispitani u vezi sa identitetom podnosilaca predstavke i njihovim prebivalištima, koji pokazuju da su oni bili rezidenti okruga Lachin, potkrepljuju njihove imovinske zahtjeve. Štaviše, iako nijedan, osim šestog podnosioca predstavke, nije predao list nepokretnosti ili bilo kakav drugi primarni dokaz, moraju se uzeti u obzir okolnosti u kojima su oni bili primorani da napuste ovaj okrug, napuštajući ga kada je bio predmet vojnog napada. Shodno tome, uzevši u obzir ukupnost iznesenih dokaza, podnosioci predstavke u dovoljnoj su mjeri potkrijepili svoju tvrdnju da su bili u posjedu kuća i zemljišta u vrijeme kada su pobjegli.

(c) Da li prava podnosilaca predstavki ulaze u područje djelovanja člana 1 Protokola br. 1 i člana 8 Konvencije

  1. Ostaje da se utvrdi da li su podnosioci predstavke imali - i da li još uvijek imaju - prava na imovinu koja su zaštićena po članu 1 Protokola br. 1 i da li je ta imovina, kada se razmatra zajedno sa ličnim okolnostima podnosilaca predstavke predstavljala njihov dom u smislu člana 8 Konvencije. Kako je pomenuto ranije u tekstu ove presude (v. stav 132), koncept "imovine" iz člana 1 Protokola br. 1 autonoman je i ne zavisi od formalne klasifikacije u domaćem pravu. Međutim, početna tačka za ovo određivanje jeste da se utvrdi da li domaće pravo i praksa prenose ili priznaju prava koja su zaštićena po Konvenciji.
  2. Prije svega, treba konstatovati da, iako zakonodavstvo koje se odnosi na zemljište i koje je doneseno ubrzo nakon što je priznata nezavisnost Azerbejdžana, jeste po prvi put priznalo pravo na privatno vlasništvo nad zemljištem, procedura u kojoj se zemljište može privatizovati nije bila uvedena u relevantno vrijeme, tj. u maju mjesecu 1992. godine. U svakom slučaju, nesporno je da se podnosioci predstavke nikada nisu prijavili da postanu vlasnici zemljišta. Pošto, štaviše, prava koja su fizička lica stekla po starom zakonodavstvu nisu bila poništena donošenjem imovinskih zakona iz 1991/1992. godine, zakonska prava podnosilaca predstavke na kuće i zemljište u čijem su posjedu bili u vrijeme kada su pobjegli mora se cijeniti u odnosu na zakone SSR Azerbejdžan.
  3. Po sovjetskom pravnom sistemu, građani su imali pravo da budu vlasnici stambenih kuća, ali nije bilo privatnog vlasništva nad zemljištem koje se umjesto toga smatralo državnom imovinom. Za SSR Azerbejdžan (uključujući Nagorno-Karabakh i okrug Lachin i ostale okolne teritorije koje su sada okupirane) ova pravila predviđena su Ustavom 1978. godine, kao i Zemljišnim zakonikom 1970 godine i Zakonikom o stanovanju iz 1983. godine. Član 10.3 Zakonika o stanovanju predviđao je vlasništvo nad kućama, a Zemljišni zakonik, naročito članovi 4, 25, 27 i 28, predviđali su pravila i postupke za opredjeljivanje zemljišta fizičkim licima na korišćenje. Zbog toga su kuće koje su podnosioci predstavke naseljavali u okrugu Lachin bile dio njihove lične imovine dok su zemljišne parcele na kojima su te kuće podignute bile u režimu "prava na korišćenje". Kako je već pomenuto (v. stav 138), pokretna imovina - stoka, tepisi, automobili - za koju su podnosioci predstavke tvrdili da su je posjedovali (na koju su prava takođe bila zaštićena zakonima SSR Azerbejdžana) vjerovatno je uništena tokom vojnog napada na Lachin ili u gdinama koje su uslijedile. Dalje je nejasno da li su njihove kuće uništene ili su i dalje dijelom ili u cjelini očuvane. Zbog toga je od ključnog značaja da se ispita značaj "prava na korišćenje".
  4. "Pravo na korišćenje" bilo je jedino pravo na zemlju koje je moglo da stekne fizičko lice. Ovo pravo, koje daje Savjet narodnih poslanika, moglo je da se da za nekoliko različitih namjena, uključujući za ispašu i obradu i - ono što je najvažnije u kontekstu ovog predmeta - za podizanje kuće. Korisnici su imali obavezu da koriste zemljišne parcele isključivo za svrhe za koje su one bile dodijeljene. "Pravo na korišćenje" bilo je preneseno na neograničen period ili na ograničen period. Tako, ako je fizičko lice imalo neograničeno "pravo korišćenja" i koristilo zemljište u skladu sa preciziranom namjenom, moglo je to zemljište koristiti cijeli život. Štaviše, to je pravo moglo da se nasljeđuje. Stoga nema sumnje da je "pravo korišćenja" na podnosioce predstavke prenosilo jako i zaštićeno pravo koje je predstavljalo materijalni ekonomski interes. Iako nije bilo indikacija da su prava podnosilaca predstavke bila privremena, Sud konstatuje, da bi se dala potpuna slika, da je ovaj zaključak primjenjiv i na neograničeno i na privremeno "pravo na korišćenje". Uzevši u obzir autonomno značenje člana 1 Protokola br. 1, "pravo korišćenja" zemljišta predstavljalo je "imovinu" po toj odredbi. Ovaj se zaključak odnosi i na prava koja su imala fizička lica na stambene kuće i pokretnu imovinu.
  5. U svojim zapažanjima predatim 11. jula 2012. godine tužena Vlada konstatovala je da bi prava podnosilaca predstavke na zemljište navodno bila prekinuta po članu 32, dio 1(8) Zemljišnog zakonika iz 1992. godine, jer se oni nisu vratili na svoje zemljište od maja 1992. godine i tako nisu koristili to zemljište tokom dvije uzastopne godine. Vlada je dalje navela da, u svakom slučaju, zemljište jeste bilo dodijeljeno drugim fizičkim licima u skladu sa zakonima "NKR". Da bi potkrijepili ovu svoju drugu tvrdnju, oni su predali niz dokumenata iz zemljišnog registra "NKR" iz perioda između 2000. i 2001. godine. U odnosu na prvu tvrdnju Vlade, Sud konstatuje da je prekidanje prava na zemljište po članu 32 iz Zemljišnog zakonika iz 1992. godine iziskivalo da Savjet narodnih poslanika donese odluku sa tim dejstvom i, štaviše, da bi se zemlja mogla oduzeti zato što nije korišćena, to nekorišćenje moralo je biti bez razloga. Teško da se može reći da je ovdje bilo riječi o tome da nije postojao dobar razlog za nekorišćenje zemljišta, s obzirom na vojno prisustvo na relevantnim teritorijama od 1992/93. godine. U ovim okolnostima, ova tvrdnja koja ne predstavlja više od špekulacija, mora se odbaciti. Što se tiče druge tvrdnje Vlade, nejasno je na koju se zemlju i koje posjednike odnose predati dokumenti iz zemljišnog registra. Štaviše, izgleda da je ova tvrdnja kontradiktorna konstataciji da "NKR" nije donio nijedan zakonski akt koji bi lišio podnosioce prestavke prava na mirno uživanje njihove imovine. U svakom slučaju, ovo pitanje već je ispitano u fazi ispitivanja prihvatljivosti kada se ispitivala nadležnost suda ratione temporis nakon slične tvrdnje tužene Vlade. Ova tvrdnja odbijena je na osnovu sljedećeg (v. stav 102 odluke o prihvatljivosti):

“U kasnoj fazi postupka, Vlada Jermenije uvela je tvrdnju da su vlastni "NKR" 1998. godine donijele zakon o privatizaciji i zemljišni zakonik kojim su ugašena zemljišna prava podnosilaca predstavke i drugih lica koja su u bijegu napustila okupirane teritorije. Tekstovi ovih zakona nisu predati Sudu. U svakom slučaju, Sud konstatuje da "NKR" kao državu po međunarodnom pravu nije priznala nijedna država ili međunarodna organizacija. U tom kontekstu, zakoni na koje se Vlada poziva ne mogu da se smatraju zakonski važećima za svrhe Konvencije i ne može se smatrati da su podnosioci predstavke izgubili svoja navodna prava na predmetno zemljište zbog ovih zakona (v. Loizidou (meritum), citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude, stavovi 42-47).”

  1. I da zaključimo, u vrijeme kada su napustili okrug Lachin, podnosioci predstavke imali su prava na zemljište i kuće koja su predstavljala "imovinu" u smislu člana 1 Protokola br. 1. Nema indikacija da su ta prava nakon toga ugašena - legitimno ili nekako drugačije - bilo prije ili nakon što je Jermenija ratifikovala Konvenciju. Njihova imovinska prava zato su još uvijek važeća. Pošto shodno tome podnosioci predstavke imaju postojeću imovinu, nema potrebe da se ispituje njihova tvrdnja da su imali "legitimno očekivanje" da postanu formalni vlasnici njihovog zemljišta nakon donošenja Zemljišnog zakonika 1992. godine.
  2. Štaviše, ako se uzme u obzir navedeni zaključak da su podnosioci predstavke živjeli u okrugu Lachin sa njihovim porodicama u vrijeme njihovog bijega i zarađivali tamo za život, onda se takođe mora smatrati da su njihovo zemljište i kuće predstavljali njihov "dom" za svrhe člana 8 Konvencije.
  3. Prigovor Vlade u odnosu na status podnosilaca predstavke kao oštećenih stoga se odbija.

IV. NADLEŽNOST REPUBLIKE JERMENIJE

A. Podnesci strana

1. Podnosioci predstavke

  1. Podnosioci predstavke naveli su da je Republika Jermenija vršila djelotvornu kontrolu nad Nagorno-Karabakhom i okolnim teritorijama, naročito nad okrugom Lachin, i da su stoga pitanja na koja se u ovim predmetima podnosi pritužba ulazila u jurisdikciju Jermenije po članu 1 Konvencije. Druga mogućnost je da se takva nadležnost tretira kao izvedena iz autoriteta ili kontrole Jermenije nad predmetnim područjima preko subjekata koji u ime Jermenije tamo funkcionišu. Podnosioci predstavke naveli su da sudska praksa Suda o ovom pitanju jeste riješena i uputili, između ostalog, na slučajeve Loizidou protiv Turske (citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude), Ilaşcu i drugi protiv Moldavije i Rusije ([GC], br. 48787/99, ECHR 2004-VII) i Al-Skeini i drugi protiv Ujedinjenog Kraljevstva ([GC], br. 55721/07, ECHR 2011). Što se tiče tereta dokazivanja, oni su naveli da test nije bio da nešto bude dokazano "van razumne sumnje"; umjesto toga u ovom predmetu radilo se o pretpostavci činjenice da je Jermenija imala jurisdikciju nad pomenutim teritorijama, pretpostavku koju tužena Vlada nije uspjela da pobije.
  2. Podnosioci predstavke tvrdili su da je vojno učešće Jermenije u sukobu u Nagorno-Karabakhu bilo značajno i da su dokazi za to više nego jasni. Oni su naveli, između ostalog, da su jermenski vojnici na odsluženju vojnog roka služili taj vojni rok u Nagorno-Karabakhu. Prema pomenutom izvještaju HRW iz 1994. godine, jermenski vojnici na odsluženju obaveznog vojnog roka poslati su u Nagorno-Karabakh i okolne pokrajine Azerbejdžana, i vojne snage iz Jermenije učestvovale su u borbama u Azerbejdžanu. Podnosioci predstavke takođe su se pozvali na izjave raznih političkih lidera i posmatrača, u kojima se ukazuje na uključenost jermenske vojske, uključujući i pomenute izjave g. Roberta Kocharyana i g. Vazgen Manukyana (v. stav 62).
  3. Podnosioci predstavke takođe su se pozvali na dokaze uključenosti jermenske vojske u vojne akcije zarobljavanja niza jermenskih vojnika od strane azerbejdžanskih jedinica i povećanu mobilizaciju u Jermeniji u predmetno vrijeme. Dalje su tvrdili da se lica koja su služila obavezni vojni rok u jermenskoj vojsci i dalje šalju da služe vojsku u Nagorno-Karabakhu, da taj vojni rok daje pravo oficirima i vojnicima da dobijaju veće plate nego kada služe u Jermeniji i da vojnici koji služe obavezni vojni rok ne mogu da biraju gdje žele biti raspoređeni, u Jermeniji ili u Nagorno-Karabakhu. Kako bi potvrdili ove tvrdnje oni su, između ostalog, uputili na nekoliko sudskih i upravnih postupaka koji su bili pokrenuti u Stepanakertu protiv jermenskih vojnih lica i jermenskih lica koja su iskoristila prigovor javnosti.
  4. Uz to što je rasporedila trupe da učestvuju u ovom sukobu, Jermenija je, prema riječima podnosilaca predstavke pružala i materijalnu pomoć Nagorno-Karabakhu. Navodno je ta zemlja pružala čak 90% budžeta ove enklave u formi beskamatnih kredita. Ovi krediti predstavljali su finansijsku pomoć koja je doprinijela tome da Jermenija ima djelotvornu kontrolu nad Nagorno-Karabakhom i okolnim teritorijama. Što se tiče Hayastanskog sve-jermenskog fonda, podnosioci predstavke naveli su da taj fond ne može da se smatra odvojenim tijelom nezavisnim od Vlade Jermenije, jer je osnovan dekretom predsjednika i njegov statut je postavljao predsjednika Jermenije kao predsjednika Odbora povjerilaca i jer je taj odbor inače uključivao nekoliko predstavnika najvišeg nivoa iz jermenske vlade, skupštine, ustavnog suda i centalne banke Jermenije. Nadalje, misija ovog fonda bila je da podrži održivi razvoj i u Jermeniji i u NagornoKarabakhu.
  5. Štaviše, Republika Jermenija pružala je i dalje je nastavila da pruža političku podršku Nagorno-Karabakhu. Brojne ključne ličnosti u jermenskoj politici imale su bliske veze i nastavile da budu uključene u političku sferu u Nagorno-Karabakhu. Na primjer, u avgustu mjesecu 1993. godine jermenska Vlada postavila je g. Serzha Sargsyana, ministra odbrane Nagorno-Karabakha za ministra odbrane Jermenije, a 1998. godine g. Robert Kocharyan postao je predsjednik Jermenije, nakon što je prethodno bio premijer i predsjednik Nagorno-Karabakha. Isto tako, pošto "NKR" i dalje nije bila priznata od strane međunarodne zajednice, oslanjala se na Jermeniju kada joj je trebala politička podrška i kada je riječ o njenoj sposobnosti da uđe u odnose sa drugim državama.
  6. Podnosioci predstavke dalje su naveli da su se u NagornoKarabakhu primjenjivali mnogi zakoni Jermenije i da je u upotrebi bila jermenska valuta dram. Štaviše, ljudima iz Nagorno-Karabakha izdavali su se jermenski pasoši radi putovanja u inostranstvo.

2.Tužena Vlada

  1. Jermenska Vlada navela je da jurisdikcija Republike Jermenije nije obuhvatala teritoriju Nagorno-Karabakha i okolne teritorije; navodno Jermenija nije imala i nije mogla da ima djelotvornu kontrolu ili da vrši bilo kakva javna ovlašćenja na ovim teritorijama. Po njihovom mišljenju, djelotvorna kontrola implicirala je detaljno upravljanje ili kontrolu nad konkretnim operacijama pravnog lica koje je pod nečijom kontrolom, sa kapacitetom da se one započnu i zaustave, kao i da im se odredi kurs. Ističući da je ekstra-teritorijalna jurisdikcija bila izuzetak od principa da država ima jurisdikciju nad svojom teritorijom, Vlada je navela da je teret dokazivanja da je postojala takva kontrola na podnosiocima predstavke, prema standardu koji je bio visok, te da oni nisu mogli ta ispune taj teret dokazivanja jer su dokazi pokazali da nije bilo uticaja Jermenije, a kamoli njihove kontrole nad "NKR". Vlada je bila mišljenja da predmet Al-Skeini (citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude) nije relevantan za okolnosti ovog predmeta jer se ta presuda oslanjala samo na "autoritet i kontrolu subjekata koji djeluju u ime države" što se nije odnosilo na činjenice ovog predmeta. Nadalje, uloga pružanja podrške koju je Jermenija igrala u vezi sa "NKR" bila je fundamentalno drugačija od toga što je niz turskih vojnika bio uključen u sjevernom Kipru ili od veličine ruskog vojnog arsenala koji je bio prisutan u Transdniestriji (kako se navodi u presudi u predmetu Loizidou i Ilaşcu i drugi, citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude) i nije, ukoliko se uzme u obzir razumna definicija ovog pojma, predstavljala djelotvornu kontrolu.
  2. Vlada je potvrdila da Jermenija nije učestvovala u vojnom sukobu o kojem je ovdje riječ. Napad na Lachin 17-18. maja 1922. godine - kao i zauzimanje Shusha/Shushi 9. maja - sprovele su odbrambene snage "NKR", a njih su u obimu od 90% činili ljudi iz Nagorno-Karabakha. Vojne akcije zapravo su bile usmjerene protiv interesa Vlade Republike Jermenije, koja je u to vrijeme pregovarala o sporazumu o prekidu vatre sa vođama Azerbejdžana; o čemu je sastanak održan 8-9 maja u Teheranu. Ipak, smatralo se da je zauzimanje ova dva grada od strane snaga "NKR" neophodno da bi se zaustavili azerbejdžanski ratni zločini i da bi se otvorio humanitarni koridor prema jermeniji.
  3. Vlada je dalje navela da Jermenija nije učestvovala ni u jednoj kasnijoj vojnoj akciji. To je navodno pokazano po činjenici da se ni u jednom međunarodnom dokumentu ne pominje učešće jermenske vojske. Umjesto toga, u tim se dokumentima govorilo o "lokalnim jermenskim snagama", a vlasti Jermenije nisu usvojile nijedan zakonski akt niti program niti su preduzele bilo kakve druge zvanične korake da se uključe u njihova djelovanja. Umjesto toga, samo-odbranu su u cjelosti vodile snage odbrane "NKR", koje su osnovane početkom 1992. godine nakon donošenja Zakona o obaveznom vojnom roku u "NKR". A pomoć je stizala od jermenskog stanovništva u Nagorno-Karabakhu i okolnim teritorijama, te od dobrovoljaca jermenskog porijekla iz raznih zemalja. Jermenija je bila uključena u rat samo utoliko ukoliko je branila sebe od azerbejdžanskih napada na teritoriju unutar priznatih granica Jermenije. Međutim, pošto su Jermenija i "NKR" imali zajedničkog neprijatelja, njihove oružane snage sarađivale su na razne načine.
  4. Jermenija nije trenutno imala vojno prisustvo u Nagorno-Karabahu i okolnim teritorijama. Nikakav vojni odred, jedinica ili tijelo nisu tu bili stacionirani. U okrugu Lachin nije bilo uopšte vojnih jedinica, pošto je Lachin bio na značajnoj udaljenosti od granice "NKR" sa Azerbejdžanom i zbog toga nije bilo vojne potrebe da se tamo drže jedinice. Nije se moglo isključiti da neki jermenski državljani možda jesu služili u odbrambenim snagama "NKR" pod ugovorom ili kao dobrovoljci. Takođe, prema sporazumu o vojnoj saradnji iz 1994. godine koji su potpisale Vlade Jermenije i "NKR", vojni obveznici iz Jermenije, na njihov zahtjev mogu da služe svoj vojni rok u "NKR" i obrnuto, te da učestvuju u vojnim vježbama koje se organizuju u "NKR" ili u Jermeniji. Pravni postupak koji uključuje jermenske vojnike na odsluženju vojnog roka u "NKR" imao je jednostavno obrazloženje: po sporazumu iz 1994. godine o krivičnim prijavama protiv jermenskih vojnih obveznika odlučuje jermensko tužilaštvo, a o svim takvim prijavama protiv karabaških vojnih obveznika odlučuju vlasti "NKR". Međutim, samo mali broj jermenskih dobrovoljaca je služio u Nagorno-Karabakhu gdje su, štaviše, bili pod direktnom komandom snaga odbrane "NKR".
  5. Vlada je dalje navela da je "NKR", od svog formiranja, svoje političke, društvene i finansijske politike vodio samostalno. Jermenija nije davala ekonomsku pomoć "NKR" osim što je nekoliko godina davala "NKR" dugoročne zajmove za realizaciju konkretnih projekata, uključujući ponovnu izgradnju škola i drugih obrazovnih institucija i pružanje finansijske pomoći porodicama ubijenih vojnika. Takvu pomoć pružali su i drugim zemljama. Nadalje, Hayastanski sve-jermenski fond igrao je značajnu ulogu u razvoju "NKR". Njegova najznačajnija misija bila je da pruži finansijsku pomoć Jermeniji i "NKR", korišćenjem resursa koje je prikupila jermenska dijaspora. Iako su predstavnici Jermenije bili u Odboru povjerilaca, većina članova odbora bili su iz jermenske dijaspore i "NKR". Agendu fonda nije određivala jermenska vlada; često su sami donatori odlučivali o tome kojim projektima će ići njihov novac. Jedina pomoć Vlade fondu bila je pružanje kancelarijskog prostora u zgradi Vlade u Jerevanu besplatno. Tako da to nije bio instrument kontrole, već nepolitička, dobrotvorna organizacija, koja je dala 111.000.000 američkih dolara "NKR" za izgradnju škola i bolnica, rekonstrukciju puteva i sela, pomoć kulturnim dešavanjima i subvencionisanje rada i obrazovanja siromašnih. Dalje resurse obezbijediili su drugi fondovi i međunarodne organizacije. Dobrotvorni prilozi i međunarodna ulaganja u "NKR" iznosila su godišnje od 20-30, odnosno 30-40 miliona američkih dolara.
  6. Po mišljenju jermenske Vlade, "NKR" je bio suverena nezavisna država koja je imala sve karakteristike nezavisne države po međunarodnom pravu. Ona je imala kontrolu i nadležnost nad Nagorno-Karabakhom i teritorijama koje ga okružuju. Na ovim teritorijama su se primjenjivali samo zakoni i drugi pravni akti "NKR", i bilo je normalno da je "NKR" pozajmio ili usvojio neke zakone iz Jermenije. "NKR" je imao svoj sudski sistem koji je funkcionisao potupno nezavisno. Politički izbori održani su u "NKR" i činjenica da su neki podjedinci bili na visokim političkim funkcijama u "NKR" i Jermeniji nije bila ništa neobično u prvim danima nezavisnosti obje države. Politička podrška Jermenije bila je ograničena na učestvovanje u pregovorima za razrješenje koji su vođeni u okviru OEBS-ove Grupe iz Minska sa ciljem da se reguliše sukob u Nagorno-Karabakhu. Pasoši "NKR" izdati su njegovim građanima koji su imali politička prava i građanske obaveze na osnovu svog državljanstva. Jermenski pasoši izdati su samo nekim rezidentima Nagorno-Karabakha da bi oni mogli da putuju u u inostranstvo. Nekoliko valuta se koristilo u "NKR", a ne samo jermenski dram.
  7. Vlada je takođe navela da su jedine činjenice koje su bile relevantne za ispitivanje pitanja jurisdikcije od strane Suda bile činjenice iz maja 1992. godine ("pitanje kauzacije") i one nakon aprila 2002. godine ("pitanje jurisdikcije)". Dokazi od 2002. godine pokazivali su da su Republika Jermenija i "NKR" bile prijateljske zemlje, i da su imale mnogo zajedničkog, kao i bliske ekonomske i socijalne veze, vojni savez i zajednički etnicititet. Jermenija je imala određeni uticaj jer je, povremeno, davala finansijsku i drugu pomoć "NKR". Takođe, kao dobar susjed i saveznik, Jermenija je pomogla da se sa njene strane održava humanitarni koridor u okrugu Lachin. Međutim, Republika Jermenija i "NKR" bile su dvije zasebne zemlje.

3. Vlada Azerbejdžana, treća strana - umješač

  1. Vlada Azerbejdžana slaže se sa podnosiocima predstavke da je Republika Jermenija vršila djelotvornu kontrolu nad Nagorno-Karabakhom i okolnim teritorijama, uključujući i područje Lachina. Oni su se pozvali na izjave različith međunarodnih i nevladinih organizacija i američkog Stejt departmenta, kao i više političkih lidera koji su tvrdili da su početkom 1990-ih godin, jermenske snage, boreći se rame uz rame sa separatističkim snagama Karabakha, okupirale Nagorno-Karabakh, kao i Lachin i druge okolne teritorije i da je Jermenija nastavila da okupira ove teritorije i imala vojnike koji su tu bili stacionirani. U vezi sa tim, oni su se pozvali na predmete suda Harutyunyan protiv Jermenije (br. 36549/03, ECHR 2007III) i Zalyan, Sargsyan i Serobyan protiv Jermenije (citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude). "NKR" nije bio nezavisna država, kako je tvrdila tužena Vlada, već podređena lokalna uprava koja je preživljavala zbog vojne i druge podrške koju joj je pružala Jermenija. Navodno ne može da se zamisli da bi snage odbrane "NKR" postojale u bilo kakvoj priznatoj formi bez velike podrške Jermenije, izražene, na primjer, u oružju, opremi, obuci i, iznad svega, u stalnom pružanju visokog - ako ne i većinskog - procenta vojnika baziranih na okupiranim teritorijama.
  2. Vlada Azerbejdžana takođe je navela da "NKR" ne bi mogla da opstane - politički, ekonomski ili vojno - bez značajne podrške koju im pruža Jermenija. Oni su istakli, između ostalog, bliske političke veze između Nagorno-Karabakha i Republike Jermenije koje, štaviše, imaju jak lični element na najvišem nivou. Nadalje, ekonomska pomoć koju je pružala Jermenija bila je od suštinskog značaja za "NKR". Vlada je uputila na Hayastanski sve-jermenski fond, koji se navodno doživljavao kao organ Jermenske države u vezi sa pomoću koja se daje Nagorno-Karabakhu. Ovaj fond imao je značajan uticaj na "NKR", ne samo finansijski već i socijalno. Navodno je on sprovodio političku volju da se jača ekonomska zavisnost Nagorno-Karabakha od Jermenije i dalja integracija "NKR" u Jermeniju. Oni su takođe uputili na kredite jermenske države koji predstavljaju veliki dio budžeta "NKR". Štaviše, Vlada Azerbejdžana potvrdila je da su pojedinci koji imaju prebivalište u Nagorno-Karabakhu i okolnim teritorijama imali pasoše Republike Jermenije.

B. Ocjena Suda

  1. Iako je jurisdikcija države prvenstveno teritorijalna, koncept jurisdikcije u smislu člana 1 Konencije nije ograničen na nacionalnu teritoriju visoke strane ugovornice i odgovornost države može da postoji zbog činjenja ili nečinjenja njenih vlasti koja su dovela do posljedica van njene teritorije. Član 1 Konvencije glasi:

"Visoke strane ugovornice garantuju svakome u svojoj nadležnosti prava i slobode određene u Dijelu I ove Konvencije."

1. Opšti principi o ekstra-teritorijalnoj jurisdikciji

  1. Sud prepoznaje vršenje ekstra-teritorijalne jurisdikcije strane ugovornice, kada ta država, kroz djelotvornu kontrolu relevantne teritorije i njenih stanovnika u inostranstvu zbog vojne okupacije ili kroz saglasnost, poziv ili prećutnu saglasnost vlade te teritorije vrši sva ili neka od javnih ovlašćenja koja obično vrši ta vlada. Ovaj princip je izložen u nekoliko predmeta, uključujući i predmete Ilaşcui drugi (citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude, stavovi 311-319), Al-Skeini i drugi (citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude, stavovi 130-139) i Catan i drugi protiv  Moldavije i Rusije ([GC], br. 43370/04, 8252/05 i 18454/06, stav 137, ECHR 2012 (izvodi)). Relevantni dijelovi ove posljednje presude citiraju se dalje u tekstu:

“103.  Sud je utvrdio niz jasnih principa u svojoj sudskoj praksi po članu 1. Dakle, kako se predviđa ovim članom, uključivanje Strane ugovornice ograničeno je na "obezbjeđivanje" (“reconnaître” u tekstu na francuskom jeziku) konkrento navedenih prava i sloboda lica u njihovoj "jurisdikciji" (v. Soering protiv Ujedinjenog Kraljevstva, 7. jul 1989. godine, stav 86, Serija A br. 161; Banković i drugi protiv Belgije i drugih [GC] (dec.), br. 52207/99, stav 66, ECHR 2001-XII). "Jurisdikcija" po članu 1 je kriterijum koji se ispunjava ako se pređe određeni prag. Vršenje jurisdikcije potreban je uslov da bi Strane ugovornice mogle da se smatraju odgovornima za činjenja ili nečinjenja koja im se mogu pripisati i koja vode do toga da se te vlasi optužuju za navodna kršenja prava i sloboda predviđena Konvencijom (v. Ilaşcu i drugi protiv Moldavvije i Rusije [GC], br. 48787/99, stav 311, ECHR 2004-VII; Al-Skeini i drugi protiv Ujedinjenog Kraljevstva [GC], br. 55721/07, stav 130, 7. jul 2011. godine).

104. Jurisdikcijska nadležnost države po članu 1 prvenstveno je teritorijalna (v. Soering, citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude, stav 86; Banković, citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude, stavov 61 [i] 67; Ilaşcu, citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude, § 312; Al-Skeini, citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude § 131). Pretpostavlja se da se jurisdikcija vrši obično na cijeloj teritoriji države (Ilaşcu, citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude, stav 312; Assanidze protiv Gruzije [GC], br. 71503/01, stav 139, ECHR 2004-II). Nasuprot tome, radnje strana ugovornica koje su izvršene ili su proizvele posljedice van njihovih teritorija mogu da predstavljaju vršenje jurisdikcije u smislu člana 1 samo u izuzetnim slučajevima (Banković, citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude, stav 67; Al-Skeini, citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude stav 131).

105. Do danas, Sud je prepoznao niz izuzetnih okolnosti koje mogu da dovedu do vršenja jurisdikcije od strane strane ugovornice van njenih teritorijalnih granica. U svakom slučaju, pitanje da li postoje posebne okolnosti koje nalažu da se opravdaju nalazi Suda da je država vršila jurisdikciju ekstrateritorijalno moraju se utvrditi u odnosu na konkretne činjenice (Al-Skeini, citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude, stav 132).

106. Jedan izuzetak od principa da je jurisdikcija po članu 1 ograničena na vlastitu teritoriju države postoji kada, usljed zakonite ili nezakonite vojne akcije, Strana ugovornica vrši djelotvornu kontrolu nad područjem koje je van državne teritorije. Obaveza da se obezbijede, u takvom području, prava i slobode pohranjene u Konvenciji, izvodi se iz činjenice da takva kontrola postoji, bilo da se vrši direktno, preko oružanih snaga strane ugovornice, ili preko podređene lokalne uprave (Loizidou protiv Turske (prethodni prigovor), 23. mart 1995, stav 62, Serija A br. 310; Kipar protiv Turske [GC], br. 25781/94, stav 76, ECHR 2001-IV, Banković, citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude, stav 70; Ilaşcu, citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude, stavovi 314316; Loizidou (meritum), citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude, stav 52; Al-Skeini, citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude, stav 138). Kada se utvrdi činjenica takve dominacije nad nekom teritorijom, nije potrebno utvrditi da li Strana ugovornica vrši detaljnu kontrolu nad politikama i radnjama podređene lokalne uprave. Činjenica da lokalna uprava opstaje zbog vojne i druge podrške Strane ugovornice povlači za sobom i odgovornost te strane ugovornice za njene politike i radnje. Država koja ima kontrolu ima dužnost po članu 1 da obezbijedi u području pod njenom kontrolom čitav spektar materijalnih prava predviđenih Konvencijom i dodatnim protokolima koje je ratifikovala. Ta je država odgovorna za povredu tih prava (Kipar protiv Turske, citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude, stavovi 76-77; Al-Skeini, citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude, stav 138).

107. Stvar je činjenica da li strana ugovornica vrši djelotvornu kontrolu nad područjem van svoje teritorije. U određivanju da li postoji djelotvorna kontrola, Sud će prvenstveno analizirati snagu vojnog prisustva države u samom području (v. Loizidou (meritum), citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude, stavovi 16 i 56; Ilaşcu, citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude, stav 387). Drugi pokazatelji mogu takođe biti relevantni, kao što je u kojoj mjeri vojna, ekonomska i politička podrška lokalnoj upravi koja joj je podređena omogućava uticaj i kontrolu nad regionom (v. Ilaşcu, citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude, stavovi 388-394; Al-Skeini, citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude, stav 139).

...

115.  ... Kako sažetak sudske prakse Suda koja je gore izložena pokazuje, test za utvrđivanje postojanja "jurisdikcije" po članu 1 Konvencije nikada se ne izjednačava sa testom za utvrđivanje odgovornosti države za međunarodna nedjela po međunarodnom pravu."

2. Primjena ovih principa na činjenice konkretnog predmeta

  1. Sud najprije smatra da situacija koja se odnosi na NagornoKarabakh i okolne teritorije nije situacija u kojoj država Jermenija vrši ovlašćenja i kontrolu nad fizičkim licima u inostranstvu, kako to tvrde podnosioci predstavke. Umjesto toga, pitanje koje treba utvrditi na osnovu činjenica predmeta jeste da li je Republika Jermenija vršila i da li nastavlja da vrši djelotvornu kontrolu nad pomenutim teritorijama i da li zbog toga može da se smatra odgovornom za navodne povrede. Kako je konstatovao Sud u predmetu Catan i drugi (citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude, stav 107), ova ocjena će prvenstveno zavisiti od vojne uključenosti, ali drugi indikatori kao što su ekonomska i politička podrška mogu takođe biti relevantni.
  2. Iako su podnosioci predstavke živjeli u okrugu Lachin, pitanje jurisdikcije ne odnosi se isključivo na ovo područje. Zapravo, Lachin je jedan od dijelova pomenutih teritorija koji je smješten najdalje od Linije kontakta sa Azerbejdžanom. Okrug je zaštićen Nagorno-Karabakhom na istoku, okrugom Kelbajar kao i okruzima Gubadly i Jabrayil na sjeveru i jugu i Jermenijom na zapadu. Da bi se utvrdilo da li Jermenija ima jurisdikciju u ovom predmetu, potrebno je da se ocijeni da li ona vrši djeotvornu kontrolu nad Nagorno-Karabakhom i okolnim teritorijama.
  3. Štaviše, iako odgovornost za navodnu povredu ne može da se pripiše Jermeniji na osnovu događaja koji su se desili prije 26. aprila 2002. godine, datuma kada je ona ratifikovala konvenciju, činjenice koje se odnose na ranije događaje mogu i dalje da se uzmu u obzir kao indikativne za kontinuiranu situaciju koja i dalje postoji nakon tog datuma.

(a) Vojna uključenost

  1. Sukob u Nagorno-Karabakhu eskalirao je u rat u pravom smislu te riječi 1992. godine, ali je počeo već nekoliko godina prije toga sa pozivima na inkorporiranje Nagorno-Karabakha u Jermeniju koji su dolazili iz oba ova entiteta. Značajno je pomenuti da su 1. decembra, Vrhovni Sovjet SSR Jermenija i regionalni savjet Nagorno-Karabakha usvojili zajedničku rezoluciju o "ponovnom ujedinjenju" ova dva entiteta, te da je 1990. godine uspostavljen zajednički budžet. Jasno je da, od početka sukoba SSR Jermenija i Republika Jermenija snažno podržavaju zahtjeve da se NagornoKarabakh inkorporira u Jermeniju ili, alternativno, da bude nezavisan od Azerbejdžana.
  2. Materijal koji je dostupan Sudu ne pruža - i ne može se ni očekivati da pruža - konkluzivne dokaze o sastavu oružanih snaga koje su okupirale i obezbijedile kontrolu Nagorno-Karabakha i sedam okolnih okruga između izbijanja rata početkom 1992. godine i prekida vatre u maju 1994. godine. Na primjer, rezolucija Savjeta bezbjednosti UN donesena 1993. godine, iako izražava ozbiljne bojazni kada je riječ o tenziji između Jermenije i Azerbejdžana, govorila je o invaziji i okupaciju od strane "lokalnih jermenskih snaga" i podstakla Jermeniju da izvrši uticaj na "Jermene u regionu Nagorny-Karabakha" (v. stav 59 ove presude). Ipak, izvještaj organizacije Human Rights Watch (stav 60) potvrđuje uključenost oružanih snaga Republike Jermenije u tom trenutku u vremenu. I jermenski ministar odbrane 1992-93 godine, g. Vazgen Manukyan, priznao je ovakvo stanje (stav 62).
  3. Štaviše, po mišljenju Suda, jedva da je zamislivo da je NagornoKarabakh - entitet sa populacijom od manje od 150.000 etničkih Jermenia - mogao, bez značajne vojne podrške Jermenije, da uspostavi snage odbrane početkom 1992. godine koje su protiv države Azerbejdžana sa otprilike sedam miliona ljudi, ne samo da uspostavi kontrolu nad bivšim NKAO, već i da, prije kraja 1993. godine, osvoji cijelokupnu teritoriju ili najznačajnije dijelove teritorije sedam okolnih okruga Azerbejdžana.
  4. U svakom slučaju, vojno uključivanje Jermenije u Nagorno- Karabakh bilo je, u više aspekata, formalizovano u junu 1994. godine kroz "Sporazum o vojnoj saradnji između Vlade Republike Jermenije i Republike Nagorno-Karabakh" (v. stav 74 ove presude). Uz identifikovanje mnogih vojnih pitanja na kojima će zajedno raditi dva entiteta, ovaj sporazum predviđa da vojnici Jermenije i "NKR" koji služe obavezni vojni rok mogu da ja služe u drugom od ta dva entiteta.
  5. Kasniji izvještaji i izjave potvrđuju učešće jermenskih snaga u ovom sukobu. Na primjer, iako nije vodio do bilo kakvog sporazuma između strana, "paket dogovor" i pristup "korak-po-korak" koji je razrađen u okviru OEBS-ove Grupe iz Minska 1997. godine navodi da je trebalo da se oružane snage Jermenije povuku u okvire granice Republike Jermenije (v. stav 61 ove presude). Slične zahtjeve postavila je i Generalna skupština UN u martu 2008. godine (stav 67) i Evropski parlament u aprilu 2012. godine (stav 70). U januaru 2005. godine Parlamentarna skupština Savjeta Evrope, konstatujući da su jermenske snage okupirale "značajne djelove teritorije Azerbejdžana", ponovo je potvrdila da nezavisnost i secesija teritorije ne može da se postigne kao posljedica "de facto anekacije te teritorije drugoj državi" (stav 64). U izvještaj ICG iz septembra 2005. godine zaključuje se, na osnovu izjava jermenskih vojnika i zvaničnika, da "postoji visok stepen integracije između snaga Jermenije i NagornoKarabakha" (stav 65). Indikacije činjenice da su jermenski vojnici služili u "NKR" takođe se mogu pronaći u slučajevima pred ovim Sudom i drugdje (stav 76 i 77).
  6. Kako je Sud naveo u presudi u predmetu El-Masri protiv Bivše jugoslovenske republike Makedonije [GC], br. 39630/09, stav 163, ECHR 2012), on, u principu, veoma oprezno razmatra izjave koje daju ministri ili drugi vladini visoki zvaničnici, jer takve izjave često bivaju u korist vlade koju oni predstavljaju ili su predstavljali. Međutim, izjave visoko-rangiranih zvaničnika, čak i bivših ministara i zvaničnika koji su igrali centralnu ulogu u predmetnom sporu jesu od naročito velike vrijednosti u dokaznom smislu kada potvrđuju činjenice ili postupke koji prikazuju vlasti u nepovoljnom svjetlu. Tada one mogu da se tumače kao oblik priznanja (v. u ovom kontekstu mutatis mutandis, presudu Međunarodnog suda pravde u predmetu Vojne i paravojne aktivnosti u i protiv Nikaragve (Nicaragva protiv Sjedinjenih Američkih Država), meritum, presuda, ICJ Izvještaji 1986, str. 14, stav 64).
  7. Shodno tome, izuzetno je značajno konstatovati izjave predstavnika Republike Jermenije koje izgleda govore protiv zvaničnog stava da oružane snage Jermenije nisu bile raspoređene u "NKR" ili okolnim teritorijama. Izjava g. Manukyana, bivšeg ministra odbrane, već je pomenuta (v. stav 62 ove presude). Još je značajniji govor koji je održao sadašnji predsjednik Jermenije, g. Serzh Sargsyan, liderima Ministarstva odbrane u januaru 2013. godine, u kojem je objavio da je cilj jermenske vanjske politike bio da se dobije pravno priznanje pobjede koju je postigla "naša vojska" u ratu u Nagorno-Karabakhu (v. stav 72). Treba primijetiti takođe da je i Vlada Jermenije u ovom predmetu priznala, upućivanjem na sporazum o vojnoj saradnji iz 1994. godine, da vojska Jermenije i "NKR" sarađuju u odbrambenom savezu.
  8. Iako g. Jirayr Sefilyan nije mogao da se smatra zvaničnim predstavnikom Republike Jermenije, pošto je bio istaknuta politička ličnost i bivši vojni komandant koji je služio tokom rata, Sud mora da uzme u obzir njegovu izjavu datu u jednom intervjuu 2008. godine: "Cijeli svijet zna da je vojska NKR dio oružanih snaga Jermenije (stav 68). Za razliku od toga Sud konstatuje da je mišljenje Dr Bucur-Marcu (stav 73) poručila tužena Vlada i da zato mora da se uzme oprezno zbog takvih okolnosti.
  9. Broj jermenskih vojnika koji su služili u "NKR" je sporan; tužena Vlada navela je da nije bilo više od 1.500 lica, dok se podnosioci predstavke pozivaju na cifre koje su dali IISS i ICG tokom 2002-2005 koji su naveli da je 8.000 ili 10.000 jermenskih trupa bilo raspoređeno u Nagorno-Karabakhu (v. stavove 63 i 65 ove presude). Sud ne treba da rješava ovo pitanje pošto, na osnovu brojnih izvještaja i izjava koje su predstavljene gore u tekstu, nalazi da je utvrđeno da je Republika Jermenija, kroz svoje vojno prisustvo i pružanje vojne opreme i ekspertize, bila značajno uključena u sukob u Nagorno-Karabakhu od ranih njegovih faza. Ova vojna podrška bila je - i nastavlja da bude - odlučujuća za osvajanje i kasniju kontrolu nad teritorijama o kojima je riječ, a dokazi, od kojih je među najvažnijima sporazum o vojnoj saradnji iz 1994. goidne, uvjerljivo pokazuju da su oružane snage Jermenije i "NKR" izuzetno integrisane.

(b) Ostala podrška

  1. Integracija ova dva entiteta dalje se vidi po tome što je niz političara preuzeo naviše funkcije u Jermeniji nakon što su prije toga imali slične pozicije u "NKR" (v. stav 78 ove presude). Ova generalna politička podrška data "NKR" od strane Jermenije takođe se vidi i iz ranije pomenutih izjava vezanih za vojnu uključenost Jermenije.
  2. Vlada Jermenije tvrdila je da "NKR" ima svoje zakonodavstvo i svoje nezavisne političke i sudske organe. Međutim, njegova politička zavisnost od Jermenije očigledna je ne samo zbog pomentuih istaknutih političara koji su imali funkcije i u jednom i u drugom entitetu, već i zbog činjenice da rezidenti "NKR" dobijaju jermenske pasoše da bi mogli putovati u inostranstvo pošto "NKR" nije priznala nijedna država niti međunarodna organizacija (v. stav 83 ove presude). Što se tiče zakonodavstva i pravosuđa, postoje dalji dokazi integracije. Vlada Jermenije priznala je da je nekoliko zakona iz jermenskog zakonodavstva usvojeno u "NKR". Ono što je još važnije, činjenice iz sudskih predmeta Suda Zalyan, Sargsyan i Serobyan protiv Jermenije (stav 76) pokazuju ne samo pristustvo jermenskih trupa u Nagorno-Karabakhu, već i rad jermenskih službenika za sprovođenje zakona i vršenje jurisdikcije jermenskih sudova na toj teritoriji. Predmet g. Grigoryana (stav 77) sadrži slične pokazatelje.
  3. I na kraju, značajna je finansijska podrška koju "NKR" daje Jermenima ili koja se daje preko Jermenije. ICG je izvijestio da je u budžetu "NKR" za 2005. godinu samo 26,7 % izdataka pokriveno lokalno naplaćenim prihodima. Jermenski "unutar-državni kredit" obezbijedio je "NKR" značajne iznose novca 2004 i 2005. godine. Ukupan iznos bio je 51.000.000 američkih dolara. Prema ICG, koji se poziva na zvanične izvore podataka, kredit je činio 67,3% budžeta "NKR" 2001. godine i 56,9% 2004. godine. Iako je ovaj kredit postojao od 1993. godine, 2005. godine nijedan njegov dio nije bio otplaćen (v. stavove 80 i 81 ove presude).
  4. Dalju pomoć pruža Hayastanski sve-jermenski fond koji je, prema riječima Jermenske Vlade, opredijelio otprilike 111.000.000 američkih dolara projektima u "NKR" u periodu između 1995 i 2012. godine. Iako ovaj fond nije vladina institucija i njegovi resursi dolaze od donacija pojedinaca, treba pomenuti da je on osnovan predsjedničkim dekretom. Nadalje, predsjednik Jermenije je predsjednik Odbora povjerilaca po službenoj dužnosti, a u odboru su, između ostalog, i nekoliko sadašnjih i bivših predsjednika i ministara Jermenije i "NKR", kao i drugi istaknuti zvaničnici Jermenije. Iako ovi članovi ne čine većinu, jasno je iz sastava odbora da zvanični predstavnici Jermenije - zajedno sa njihovim pandanom iz "NKR" - jesu u poziciji da u velikoj mjeri utiču na aktivnosti fonda.
  5. Tačno je da značajna finansijska pomoć u "NKR" takođe dolazi iz drugih izvora, uključujući vladu SAD i direktne priloge od jermenske dijaspore. Ipak, gore pomenuti podaci pokazuju da "NKR" ne bi bio u mogućnosti da opstane ekonomski gledano bez značajne podrške Jermenije.

(c) Zaključak

  1. Sve navedeno pokazuje da Republika Jermenija od samog početka sukoba u Nagorno-Karabakhu ima značajan i odlučujući uticaj na "NKR", da su ova dva entiteta visoko integrisana u gotovo svim važnim stvarima i da ta situacija opstaje do danas. Drugim riječima, "NKR" i njegova administracija opstaju zbog vojne, finansijske i ostale podrške koju im daje Jermenija koja, usljed toga, vrši djelotvornu kontrolu nad NagornoKarabakhom i okolnim teritorijama, uljučujući i okrug Lachin. Pitanja koja su predmet pritužbi stoga jesu u nadležnosti Jermenije za potrebe člana 1 Konvencije.
  2. Prigovor vlade koji se odnosi na jurisdikciju Republike Jermenije nad Nagorno-Karabakhom i okolnim teritorijama stoga se odbija.

V.  NAVODNA POVREDA ČLANA 1 PROTOKOLA BR 1 UZ KONVENCIJU

  1. Podnosioci predstavke žalili su se da gubitak kontrole nad njihovom imovinom, kao i svake mogućnosti da koriste, prodaju, zavještaju, stave pod hipoteku, uređuju i uživaju tu imovinu predstavlja kontinuirano kršenje člana 1 Protokola br. 1, koji glasi:

"Svako fizičko i pravno lice ima pravo na neometano uživanje svoje imovine. Niko ne može biti lišen svoje imovine, osim u javnom interesu i pod uslovima predviđenim zakonom i opštim načelima međunarodnog prava.

Prethodne odredbe, međutim, ni na koji način ne utiču na pravo države da primjenjuje zakone koje smatra potrebnim da bi regulisala korišćenje imovine u skladu s opštim interesima ili da bi obezbjedila naplatu poreza ili drugih dažbina ili kazni."

A. Podnesci strana

1. Podnosioci predstavke

  1. Podnosioci predstavke naveli su da su njihova prava po članu 1 Protokola br.1 povrijeđena i da je to bio direktan rezultat vršenja upravljačkih ovlašćenja od strane Republike Jermenije. Oni su se plašili da je njihova imovina uništena ili poharana ubrzo nakon što su prisiljeni da pobjegnu iz okruga Lachin. Ipak, njihova se pritužba odnosila na zadiranje vezano za njihovu cjelokupnu imovinu, uključujući i zemljišta koja su ostala u Lachinu i koja su i dalje bila u njihovom vlasništvu ili su oni i dalje imali prava na njihovo korišćenje. Podnosioci predstavke žalili su se da je njima kontinuirano uskraćivan pristup njihovoj imovini, i da je to predstavljalo zadiranje koje je bilo daleko od zakonitog. Štaviše, kojagod da je bila svrha okupacije Lachina, potpuno isključivanje podnosilaca predstavke sa njihove imovine i moguće uništenje iste bez plaćanja nadoknade ne mogu da se smatraju srazmjernima postizanju te svrhe. Podnosioci predstavke nisu vidjeli nikakve izglede da će im biti dozvoljeno da se vrate na svoju imovinu niti bilo gdje drugdje na okupirane teritorije u doglednoj budućnosti.

2.Tužena Vlada

  1. Jermenska Vlada tvrdila je da podnosioci predstavke nisu bili spriječeni da uđu u grad Lachin ili okolna sela; zapravo, oni nikada nisu pokušali da uđu na ove teritorije jer su navodno pobjegli i nisu se prijavili vlastima Jermenije ili "NKR" da bi im se prava zaštitila ili vratila. Kako je pomenuto ranije u vezi sa pitanjem da li su domaći pravni lijekovi bili iscrpljeni, stav Jermenije u OEBS-ovoj Grupi iz Minska za pregovore - da povratak raseljenih lica može da se razmatra samo nakon što se postigne sporazum oko konačnog rješenja pitanja statusa "NKR" - odnosio se na raseljena lica kao grupu i nije relevantan za fizička lica koja dobiju vizu za ulazak ukoliko imaju legitiman razlog da uđu u "NKR" ili Jermeniju. Putovanje u "NKR" nije bilo opasno, pošto je jedini otvoreni ulaz - drumska veza od Jerevana do Stepanakerta - smješten daleko od linije kontakta. Vlada je dalje potvrdila da je osvajanje Lachina - kao i Shushi/Shusha - bilo zakoniti čin samo-odbrane od ratnih zločina koje je počinio Azerbejdžan, naročito vojnih napada na Stepanakert. Bilo je neophodno napraviti "humanitarni koridor" prema Jermeniji, pošto je veliki broj ljudi u NagornoKarabakhu bio ubijen ili je bio u opasnosti da umre od gladi. Ističući da Republika Jermenija ne snosi nikakvu odgovornost za radnje koje su naveli podnosioci predstavke, Vlada je izjavila da nije bilo povrede člana 1 Protokola br. 1.

3. Vlada Azerbejdžana, treća strana - umješač

  1. Vlada Azerbejdžana navela je da podnosioci predstavke nisu bili istjerani iz okupiranih teritorija o kojima je ovdje riječ nikakvim zakonitim činom već da su bili prisiljeni da pobjegnu zbog djelovanja jermenskih vojnih snaga. Njima se i dalje fizički sprečavao ulazak na te teritorije i uživanje njihove imovine, time što su jermenske trupe bile raspoređene, a i mine postavljene na liniju kontakta, a u isto vrijeme su se Jermenima nudili podsticaji da se nasele na toj teritoriji. Da je situacija bila takva dalje pokazuje i stav Jermenije o povratku u OEBS-ovoj pregovaračkoj Grupi iz Minska. Navodno se nivo i snaga jermenske podrške podređenoj lokalnoj administraciji nisu smanjili, već su se pojačali tokom godina. Vlada Azerbejdžana stoga tvrdi da je Republika Jermenija odgovorna za kontinuirano kršenje prava podnosilaca predstavke po članu 1 Protokola br. 1.

B. Ocjena Suda

  1. Sud najprije upućuje na svoj nalaz (v. stav 149) da, iako je nesigurno da li kuće podnosilaca predstavke još uvijek stoje, oni svi imaju postojeća prava na njihove zemljišne parcele koje predstavljaju "imovinu" u smislu člana 1 Protokola br. 1. S obzirom da stvari na koje se podnosioci predstavke žale ulaze u jurisdikciju Republike Jermenije (v. stav 186), pitanje koje treba ispitati jeste da li je Jermenija odgovorna za povredu prava podnosilaca predstavke na imovinu.
  2. Podnosioci predstavke bili su prisiljeni da napuste Lachin kada je taj okrug bio predmet vojnog napada u maju 1992. godine. Međutim, zadatak Suda nije da pomno prouči i analizira sam taj događaj, već da utvrdi da li je podnosiocima predstavke bio uskraćen pristup imovini nakon 26. aprila 2002. godine, datuma na koji je Jermenija ratifikovala Konvenciju , i da li su oni zbog toga trpili kontinuiranu povredu njihovih prava. Ranija dešavanja mogu ukazati na nastavak takve situacije.
  3. Kako je pomenuto ranije u tekstu (v. stavove 119-121), nije utvrđeno postojanje djelotvornih pravnih lijekova ni u Republici Jermeniji ni u "NKR". Zbog toga podnosioci predstavke nisu imali pristup nikakvim pravnim sredstvima kojima bi mogli dobiti nadoknadu za gubitak imovine ili - što je još važnije u sadašnjem kontekstu - čime bi mogli dobiti fizički pristup mjestima gdje su živjeli i tako i imovini i domovima koje su ostavili za sobom. Kontinuirano uskraćivanje pristupa dalje se vidi iz tvrdnji tužene vlade, iako nedokazanih, da je imovina podnosilaca predstavke - i, navodno, imovina koja pripada drugim raseljenim licima - dodijeljena od strane uprave "NKR" drugim fizičkim licima koja su upisana u zemljišne registre.
  4. Štaviše, dvadeset godina nakon sporazuma o prekidu vatre, lica raseljena tokom sukoba nisu u mogućnosti da se vrate u Nagorno-Karabakh i okolne teritorije. Sud konstatuje, u tom smislu, rezolucije koje je donijela Generalna skupština UN i Evropski parlament (v. stavove 67 i 69 ove presude). Po mišljenju Suda, nije realno, a kamoli moguće, da se u praksi Azerbejdžanci vrate na ove teritorije u okolnostima koje su dominirale tokom ovog perioda i koje obuhvataju kontinuirano prisustvo jermenskih trupa i trupa koje podržavaju Jermeni, kršenja prekida vatre na liniji kontakta, cjelokupnih neprijateljskih odnosa između Jermenije i Azerbejdžana i nepostojanja izgleda da je političko rješenje na vidiku.
  5. Kao posljedica toga, došlo je do zadiranja u prava podnosilaca predstavki po članu 1 Protokola br. 1 u tome što je njima kontinuirano uskraćivan pristup njihovoj imovini i što su oni na taj način izgubili kontrolu nad njom i svaku mogućnost da je koriste i uživaju (v. Loizidou protiv Turske, citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude, stav 63). Ovo predstavlja zadiranje u mirno uživanje njihove imovine.
  6. Jermenska Vlada navela je da je zauzimanje Lachina i stvaranje kopnene veze između Jermenije i Nagorno-Karabakha uključivalo zakoniti akt samo-odbrane. Sud konstatuje tvrdnje da je okrug Lachin bio od vojnostrateškog značaja i da je postojala potreba da se u Nagorno-Karabakh dopremi hrana, ljekovi i druge zalihe. Međutim, bez obzira na to da li ove okolnosti mogu da predstavljaju opravdanje za zadiranje u prava pojedinaca rezidenata tog područja, osvajanje Lachina u maju 1992. godine nema nikakvog direktnog uticaja na pitanje koje se ovdje ispituje, a to je da li nemogućnost podnosilaca predstavke da se vrate i kontinuirano uskraćivanje pristupa njihovoj imovini koje je uslijedilo, može da se smatra opravdanim.
  7. Sud takođe ne nalazi da pregovori u okviru OEBS-ove Grupe iz Minska koji su u toku, a odnose se na pitanja vezana za raseljena lica, pružaju zakonsko opravdanje za zadiranje u prava podnsilaca predstavki. Ti pregovori ne oslobađaju Vladu od preduzimanja drugih mjera, naročito kada pregovori traju bez rješenja tako dugo (v. mutatis mutandis, Loizidou, citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude, stav 64; Kipar protiv Turske, citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude, stav 188). U vezi sa tim, Sud upućuje na Rezoluciju 1708 (2010) o Rješavanju imovinskih pitanja izbjeglica i raseljenih lica" Parlamentarne skupštine Savjeta Evrope koja, pozivajući se na relevantne međunarodne standarde, poziva države članice da "jemče pravovremena i djelotvorna pravna sredstva za gubitak pristupa i prava na stanovanje, zemljište i imovinu izbjeglicama i interno-raseljenim licima, ne uzimajući u obzir pregovore koji se vode o rješenju oružanih sukoba ili statusu konkretne teritorije " (v. stav 98 ove presude).
  8. Smjernice vezane za to koje je mjere tužena vlada mogla ili je trebalo da preduzme da bi zaštitila imovinska prava podnosilaca predstavke mogu se izvesti iz relevantnih međunarodnih standarda, naročito iz Principa Pinheiro UN-a (v. stav 96 ove presude) i pomenute Rezolucije Parlamentarne skupštine Savjeta Evrope. U ovoj fazi, i u očekivanju sveobuhvatnog mirovnog sporazuma, izgleda naročito važno da se uspostavi mehanizam za imovinske zahtjeve, koji treba da bude lako dostupan i da pruži procedure koje će funkcionisati sa fleksibilnim standardima za izvođenje dokaza i omogućavati podnosiocima predstavki i drugima u njihovoj situaciji da im se povrate imovinska prava i da dobiju naknadu za gubitak uživanja imovine.
  9. Sud je u potpunosti svjestan da je tužena vlada morala da pruži pomoć stotinama hiljada jermenskih izbjeglica i interno raseljenih lica. Međutim, iako potreba da se zbrine tako velika grupa ljudi iziskuje značajne resurse, zaštita te grupe ne izuzima Vladu od njenih obaveza prema drugoj grupi, naime građanima Azerbejdžana kao što su podnosioci predstavke koji su morali da pobjegnu tokom sukoba. U vezi sa tim,upućuje se na princip nediskriminacije predviđen u članu 3 pomenutih Pinheiro principa. I na kraju, Sud konstatuje da situacija o kojoj je ovdje riječ nije više vanredna situacija, već je ona nastavila da postoji tokom veoma dugog perioda.
  10. Da zaključimo, što se tiče perioda koji je predmet podrobne analize, tj. od 26. aprila 2002. godine, nije navedena nikakva svrha koja bi mogla da opravda situaciju da se podnosiocima predstavke uskraćuje pristup njihovoj imovini i da ne postoji nadoknada za to zadiranje. Zbog toga, Sud nalazi da je došlo do kršenja prava podnosilaca predstavke po članu 1 Protokola br. 1 za koje je odgovorna Republika Jermenija i da se to kršenje nastavlja.

VI. NAVODNA POVREDA ČLANA 8 KONVENCIJE

  1. Podnosioci predstavke tvrdii su da je to što oni nisu mogli da se vrate u okrug Lachin takođe uključivalo i kontinuiranu povredu njihovog prava na poštovanje doma i privatnog i porodičnog života. Oni su se pozvali na član 8 Konvencije, koji glasi

" 1. Svako ima pravo na poštovanje svog privatnog i porodičnog života, doma i prepiske.

2. Javne vlasti neće se miješati u vršenje ovog prava sem ako to nije u skladu sa zakonom i neophodno u demokratskom društvu u interesu nacionalne bezbjednosti, javne sigurnosti ili ekonomske dobrobiti zemlje, radi sprečavanja nereda ili kriminala, zaštite zdravlja ili morala, ili radi zaštite prava i sloboda drugih."

A. Podnesci strana

1. Podnosioci predstavke

  1. Osnov za pritužbu podosilaca predstavke bio je uglavnom isti kao i za pritužbu po članu 1 Protokola br. 1: oni su tvrdili da je kontinuirano odbijanje tužene vlade da im dozvoli da se vrate u okrug Lachin povreda i njihovih prava po članu 8. U tom smislu oni su se pozvali na predmet Kipar protiv Turske (citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude). Ističući razliku između njihovog predmeta i situacije u predmetu Loizidou protiv Turske (citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude), podnosioci predstavke istakli su da, za razliku od g-đe Loizidou, oni jesu svi živjeli mnogo godina u području Lachina i imali su ustanovljen dom i privatni i porodični život tamo. Naveli su da nije bilo opravdanja po članu 8 stav 2 za zadiranje u njihova prava.

2.Tužena Vlada

  1. I podnesak jermenske vlade u ovom smislu u suštini odražava argumente koje su oni iznijeli vezano za član 1 Protokola br. 1. Uz to, oni su naveli da, pošto su kuće i druga imovina koja je bila u vlasništvu podnosilaca predstavke navodno uništeni 1992. godine, podnosioci nisu mogli da tvrde da su imali privatni ili porodični život ili dom u predmetnom području nakon tog datuma. Da bi potkrijepila svoje tvrdnje, Vlada je uporedila situaciju podnosilaca predstavke sa situacijom u predmetu Loizidou protiv Turske (citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude) i pozvala se na nalaze Suda (stav 66 presude):

"Time bi se silom proširilo značenje pojma "dom" u članu 8 da obuhvati imovinu na kojoj se planira gradnja kuće za svrhe stanovanja. A taj termin se ne može tumačiti ni kao da obuhvata područje neke države gdje je neko odrastao i gdje porodica ima svoje korjene, ali gdje osoba više ne živi."

U svakom slučaju, Vlada je tvrdila, da je navodno zadiranje u prava bilo u skladu sa zakonom i da je bilo neophodno u demokratskom društvu: pružanjem "humanitarnog koridora koji je povezao "NKR" sa spoljašnjim svijetom, kontrola nad okrugom Lachin služila je interesima nacionane bezbjednosti, javne sigurnosti i ekonomskog blagostanja zemlje.

3. Vlada Azerbejdžana, treća strana - umješač

  1. Vlada Azerbejdžana podržala je stavove podnosilaca predstavke.

B. Ocjena Suda

  1. Pojmovi "privatnog života" i "doma" po članu 8, jesu kao i "imovina" po članu 1 Protokola br. 1, atonomni koncepti; njihova zaštita ne zavisi od klasifikacije po domaćem pravu, već od činjeničnih okolnosti predmeta. Kako je navedeno ranije u tekstu ove presude (stavovi 137 i 150), svi podnosioci predstavke rođeni su u okrugu Lachin. Do trenutka kada su pobjegli u maju 1992. godine oni su živjeli i radili u okrugu Lachin veći dio svog života. Većina ih je bila u braku i imali su djecu u tom okrugu. Štaviše, zarađivali su za šivot u tom okrugu i njihovi preci su tu živjeli. Takođe su izgradili i posjedovali kuće u kojima su živjeli. Stoga je jasno da su podnosioci predstavki imali dugo vremena ustanovljene živote i domove u tom okrugu i da je njihova situacija drugačija od situacije g-đe Loizidou u predmetu Loizidou protiv Turske (citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude). Podnosioci predstavke nisu dobrovoljno izabrali prebivalište na nekom drugom mjestu već žive kao interno raseljena lica u Baku i u drugim mjestima iz nužde. U okolnostima ovog predmeta, ne može se smatrati da je njihovo prisilno raseljavanje i dobrovoljno odsustvo iz okruga Lachin prekinulo njihovu vezu sa ovim okrugom, bez obzira na dužinu vremena koje je prošlo od njihovog bijega.
  2. Iz istih razloga koji su izloženo po članu 1 Protokola br. 1 Sud nalazi da to što je podnosiocima predstavke bio uskraćen pristup domu predstavlja neopravdano zadiranje u njihovo pravo na poštovanje privatnog i porodičnog života kao i zadiranje u njihov dom.
  3. Shodno tome, Sud zaključuje da je došlo do kršenja prava podnosilaca predstavki po članu 8 Konvencije za koje je odgovorna Republika Jermenija i da se to kršenje nastavlja.

VII. NAVODNA POVREDA ČLANA 13 KONVENCIJE

  1. Podnosioci predstavke tvrdili su da im nije bio na raspolaganju nijedan djelotvoran pravni lijek za njihove pritužbe. Oni su se pozvali na član 13 Konvencije, koji glasi

"Svako kome su povrijeđena prava i slobode predviđene ovom Konvencijom ima pravo na djelotvoran pravni lijek pred nacionalnim vlastima, bez obzira jesu li povredu izvršila lica koja su postupala u službenom svojstvu."

A. Podnesci strana

1. Podnosioci predstavke

  1. Podnosioci predstavke naveli su da licima koja su raseljena sa okupiranih teritorija nije bio dostupan nijedan pravni lijek. Oni su naveli da bi, pošto nisu bili etnički Jermeni, bilo u potpunosti beskorisno da traže pravno sredstvo od vlasti Republike Jermenije ili "NKR". Po njihovom mišljenju, za njihove pritužbe nije bio dostupan nijedan pravni lijek ni u teoriji ni u praksi. Nepostojanje domaćih pravnih lijekova postalo je još očiglednije kada se uzme u obzir činjenica da pitanje prava na povratak interno raseljenih lica predstavlja jedno od najznačajnijih neslaganja između strana u mirovnom procesu koji je bio u toku, i shodno tome, kao takvo ostaje neriješeno.

2.Tužena Vlada

  1. Jermenska Vlada tvrdila je da su podnosioci predstavke imali djelotvorne administrativne i sudske pravne lijekove na raspolaganju i u Republici Jermeniji i u "NKR", pri čijoj se upotrebi nije pravila razlika između raseljenih lica i lica u bilo kom drugom statusu. Što se tiče pravnih lijekova u "NKR", Vlada je uputila na zaključke Suda u predmetu Kipar protiv Turske (citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude, stav 98) i navela da pravni lijekovi međunarodno nepriznatih subjekata treba da budu iscrpljeni ukoliko se ne može dokazati da ne postoje ili da su nedjelotvorni. Vlada je dalje uputila na argumente i primjere predmeta predstavljenih u vezi sa pitanjem iscrpljivanja domaćih pravnih lijekova i navela da podnosioci predstavke nisu upotrijebili raspoložive pravne lijekove i nisu predali nijedan dokaz da ti pravni lijekovi nisu postojali ili da su bili nedjelotvorni.

3. Vlada Azerbejdžana, treća strana - umješač

  1. Vlada Azerbejdžana u suštini se saglasila sa argumentima koje su naveli podnosioci predstavke. Uz to, pozivajući se na predmet Doğan i drugi protiv Turske (citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude, stav 106), oni su naveli da Jermenija ne samo da nije obezbijedila djelotvoran pravni lijek već nije ni sprovela istragu lica odgovornih za odbijanje pristupa imovini i domu.

B. Ocjena Suda

  1. Sud je već utvrdio povrede člana 1 Protokola br. 1 i člana 8 Konvencije u odnosu na kontinuirano uskraćivanje pristupa imovini i domovima podnosilaca predstavke. Njihove pritužbe su stoga bile "osnovane" u smislu člana 13 (v npr. Doğan i drugi protiv Turske (citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude, stav 163).
  2. Ova pritužba sastoji se od istih ili sličnih elemenata kao što su oni o kojima se već raspravljalo u kontekstu prigovora koji se odnose na iscrpljivanje domaćih pravnih lijekova. Sud ponavlja svoj nalaz da smatra da tužena država nije ispunila obavezu tereta dokazivanja i da nije dokazala da su podnosioci predstavke na raspolaganju imali pravni lijek koji je mogao da pruži pravno zadovoljenje za njihove pritužbe po Konvenciji i da ponudi razumne izglede za uspjeh (v. stav 120 ove presude). Iz istog razloga Sud nalazi da nije bilo djelotvornog pravnog lijeka za uskraćivanje pristupa imovini i domu podnosilaca predstavke u okrugu Lachin.
  3. Shodno tome, Sud zaključuje da je došlo do kršenja prava podnosilaca predstavki po članu 13 Konvencije za koje je odgovorna Republika Jermenija i da se to kršenje nastavlja.

VIII. NAVODNA POVREDA ČLANA 14 KONVENCIJE

  1. Podnosioci predstavke naveli su, u vezi sa izloženim pritužbama, da su bili predmet diskriminacije od strane tužene Vlade zbog svoje etničke i vjerske pripadnosti. Oni su se pozvali na član 14 Konvencije, koji glasi

"Uživanje prava i sloboda predviđenih ovom Konvencijom obezbjeđuje se bez diskriminacije ро bilo kom osnovu, kao što su pol, rasa, boja kože, jezik, vjeroispovijest, političko ili drugo mišljenje, nacionalno ili socijalno porijeklo, veza s nekom nacionalnom manjinom, imovno stanje, rođenje ili drugi status.

A. Podnesci strana

1. Podnosioci predstavke

  1. Podnosioci predstavke naveli su da, da su bili Jermeni i hrišćani, a ne azerbejdžanski Kudri i Muslimani, njih ne bi iz njihovih domova prisilno raselile snage koje je podržavala Jermenija. Oni su se pozvali na izvještaj g. Davida Atkinsona i rezoluciju Parlamentarne skupštine Savjeta Evrope, prema kojoj su "vojno djelovanje, i rasprostranjena etnička neprijateljstva koja su mu prethodila, doveli do etničkog protjerivanja velikih razmjera i do stvaranja mono-etničkih područja koja podsjećaju na užasni koncept etničkog čišćenja" (v. stav 64 ove presude). Alternativno, podnosioci predstavke naveli su da su bili predmet posredne diskriminacije od strane Republike Jermenije, pošto radnje koje su preduzele jermenske vojne snage i karabaške snage koje je pomagala jermenija jesu na neproporcionalan način uticale na azerbejdžanske Kurde koji su bili fizička lica koja su pripadala grupi koju je moguće identifikovati kao grupu.

2.Tužena Vlada

  1. Jermenska Vlada navela je da, po članu 14 Konvencije, ne može da se pokrene nijedno pitanje, jer nije bilo povreda drugih članova koje su navodili podnosioci predstavke. U svakom slučaju, podnosioci predstavke nisu bili podvrgnuti diskriminatorskom ophođenju, jer su vojne akcije u Lachinu imale za cilj samo da se otvori "humanitarni koridor" između Jermenije i Nagorno-Karabakha i nisu bile usmjerene protiv rezidenata ovog okruga, koje god etničke ili vjerske pripadnosti oni bili. Štaviše, Kurdi nikada nisu bili podvrgnuti diskriminaciji u Republici Jermeniji ili "NKR" i stanovništvo od otprilike 1.500 Kurda koji žive u Jermeniji u ovom trenutku aktivno su učestvovali u društvenom i političkom životu i uživali su sva prava.

3. Vlada Azerbejdžana, treća strana - umješač

  1. Vlada Azerbejdžana navela je da su vojna djelovanja u "NKR" i okolnim okruzima imala za cilj stvaranje jedno-etničkog područja. Oni su dalje naveli da se podnosiocima predstavke i drugim interno raseljenim licima iz Azerbejdžana i dalje se sprečava povratak u njihove kuće i na njihovu imovinu dok se Jermenima nude različiti podsticaji (uključujući besplatni stambeni prostor, novac, stoka i poreske olakšiće) da bi se naselili na ovoj teritoriji, naročito u Lachinu. Umješač je takođe naveo da se azerbejdžanski Kurdi razlikuju od Kurda koji žive u Jermeniji po tome što su azerbejdžanski Kurdi muslimani, dok Kurdi koji žive u Jermeniji ispovjedaju Yazidi vjeru.

B. Ocjena Suda

  1. Nalazi Suda da je došlo do povrede člana 1 Protokola br. 1 i člana 8 i 13 Konvencije u ovom predmetu odnose se na opštu situaciju koja obuhvata bijeg praktično svih građana Azerbejdžana, a pretpostavlja se da su svi Muslimani, iz Nagorno-Karabakha i okolnih teritorija i njihovu nemogućnost da se vrate na te teritorije. Pritužba podnosilaca predstavki po članu 14 Konvencije zato je neraskidivo vezana za druge pritužbe. Zbog toga, s obzirom na to da su utvrđene povrede po drugim odredbama, Sud smatra da nema zasebnog pitanja po članu 14 (v. npr. Kipar v. Turske, citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude, stav 199; Xenides-Arestis protiv Turske, br. 46347/99, stav 36, 22. decembar 2005. godine; Catan i drugi, citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude, stav 160).

IX. PRIMJENA ČLANA 41 KONVENCIJE

  1. Član 41 Konvencije glasi:

"Kada Sud utvrdi povredu Konvencije ili protokola uz nju, a unutrašnje pravo Visoke strane ugovornice u pitanju omogućava samo djelimičnu odštetu, Sud ćе, ako je to potrebno, pružiti pravično zadovoljenje oštećenoj strani."

  1. Podnosioci predstavke tražili su materijalnu naknadu štete u pojedinačnim iznosima od 808.950 do 2.093.050 azerbajdžanskih (novih) manata (AZN), što ukupno za sve podnosioce predstavke iznosi 8.386.600 AZN. Taj iznos odgovara iznosu od otprilike 7.900.000 eura (EUR). Uz to, svaki od njih tražio je po 50.000 EUR na ime naknade nematerijalne štete. I konačno, pravni troškovi i izdaci, od 6. oktobra 2013. godine, došli su do iznosa od 41.703,37 funti sterlinga (GBP). Na javnoj raspravi u Sudu dana 22. januara 2014. godine, predstavnici podnosilaca predstavke tražili su, međutim, da se imenuje ekspert da bi dao mišljenje o ocjeni štete koju su pretrpjeli podnosioci predstavke.
  2. Tužena Vlada usprotivila se svim zahtjevima podnosilaca predstavke.
  3. Nakon što je uzeo u obzir izuzetnu prirodu ovog predmeta, Sud je našao da pitanje primjene člana 41 nije spremno za odlučivanje. Shodno tome treba ga zadržati i odrediti dalju proceduru.

 

IZ NAVEDENIH RAZLOGA, SUD

  1. Odbija, sa 14 glasova naprema 3, prethodni progovor tužene Vlade da domaći pravni lijekovi nisu bili iscrpljeni;

  2. Odbija, sa 15 glasova naprema 2, prethodni progovor tužene Vlade koji se odnosi na to da li podnosioci predstavke imaju status oštećenih;

  3. Smatra, sa 14 glasova naprema 3, da stvari na koje se predstavka odnosi ulaze u jurisdikciju Republike Jermenije i odbija prethodni pregovor tužene Vlade koji se odnosi na jurisdikciju;

  4. Smatra, sa 15 glasova naprema 2, da je došlo do kontinuirane povrede člana 1 Protokola br. 1 Konvencije;

  5. Smatra, sa 15 glasova naprema 2, da je došlo do kontinuirane povrede člana 8 Konvencije;

  6. Smatra, sa 14 glasova naprema 3, da je došlo do kontinuirane povrede člana 13 Konvencije;

  7. Smatra, sa 16 glasova naprema 1, da nije pokrenuto nijedno zasebno pitanje po članu 14 Konvencije;

  8. Smatra, sa 15 glasova naprema 2, da pitanje primjene člana 41 nije spremno za odlučivanje; i zbog toga

(a)   zadržava pomenuto pitanje;

(b)   poziva jermensku Vladu i podnosioce predstavki da; u roku od dvanaest mjeseci od datuma obavještavanja o ovoj presudi; predaju svoja pisana zapažanja o ovoj stvari i, naročito, da obavijeste Sud o svakom sporazumu koji postignu;

(c)   zadržava dalji postupak i delegira Predsjedniku Suda ovlašćenje da utvrdi isti ukoliko je potrebno.

 

Presuda je sačinjena na engleskom i francuskom jeziku i izrečena na javnoj raspravi u Zgradi ljudskih prava u Strazburu dana 16. juna 2015. godine.

Michael O’Boyle Dean Spielmann
Zamjenik sekretara Predsjednik

U skladu sa članom 45 stav 2 Konvencije i pravilom 74 stav 2 Poslovnika Suda, prilog ovoj presudi čine sljedeća zasebna mišljenja:

(a) saglasno mišljenje sudije Motoc;

(b)  dijelom saglasno, dijelom izdvojeno mišljenje sudije Ziemele;

(c)  dijelom izdvojeno mišljenje sudije Hajiyev;

(d)  izdvojeno mišljenje sudije Gyulumyan;

(e)  izdvojeno mišljenje sudije Pinto de Albuquerque;

D.S. M.O’B.

“Zasebna mišljenja nisu prevedena, ali se nalaze u zvaničnim verzijama presude na engleskom i/ili francuskom jeziku koje se mogu pronaći u bazi sudske prakse Suda HUDOC.”

 ****

[1] .  V. npr. E. Benvenisti, “The International Law of Occupation” (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2012), str. 43; Y. Arai-Takahashi, “The Law of Occupation: Continuity and Change of International Humanitarian Law, and Its Interaction with International Human Rights Law (Leiden: Martinus Nijhoff Publishers, 2009), str. 5-8; Y. Dinstein, “The International Law of Belligerent Occupation” (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2009), str. 42-45, stavovi 96-102; i A. Roberts, “Transformative Military Occupation: Applying the Laws of War and Human Rights”, 100 American Journal of International Law 580 (2006), str. 585-586.

[2] .  T. Ferraro, citirnao ranije u tekstu ove presude, str. 17 i 137; Y. Dinstein, citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude, str. 44, stav 100.

[3] . Većina eksperata koje je konsultovao Međunarodni komitet Crvenog krsta (ICRC) u kontkestu projekta o okupaciji i drugim oblicima upravljanja stranom teritorijom, saglasili su se da je potrebna "čizma na tlu" da bi se tvrdilo da je riječ o okupaciji. - v.  T. Ferraro, “Occupation and other Forms of Administration of Foreign Territory” (Geneva: ICRC, 2012), str. 10, 17 i 33; v. i E. Benvenisti, citirano ranije u tekstu ove presude, str. 43ff; i V. Koutroulis, “Le debut et la fin de l’application du droit de l’occupation” (Paris: Editions Pedone, 2010), str. 35-41.

[4] .  J.-M. Henckaerts and L. Doswald-Beck, “Customary International Humanitarian Law” (Geneva/Cambridge: ICRC/Cambridge University Press, 2005).

 

___________________________________
Prevod presude preuzet sa https://hudoc.echr.coe.int/

Ovaj prevod urađen je uz pomoć Fonda za ljudska prava Savjeta Evrope (www.coe.int/humanrightstrustfund)

 

 

 

GRAND CHAMBER

CASE OF CHIRAGOV AND OTHERS v. ARMENIA

(Application no. 13216/05)

JUDGMENT

(Merits)

STRASBOURG

16 June 2015

This judgment is final.

In the case of Chiragov and Others v. Armenia,

The European Court of Human Rights, sitting as a Grand Chamber composed of:

Dean Spielmann, President,
Josep Casadevall,
Guido Raimondi,
Mark Villiger,
Isabelle Berro,
Ineta Ziemele,
Boštjan M. Zupančič,
Alvina Gyulumyan,
Khanlar Hajiyev,
George Nicolaou,
Luis López Guerra,
Ganna Yudkivska,
Paulo Pinto de Albuquerque,
Ksenija Turković,
Egidijus Kūris,
Robert Spano,
Iulia Antoanella Motoc, judges,
and Michael OBoyle, DeputyRegistrar,

Having deliberated in private on 22 and 23 January 2014 and 22 January 2015,

Delivers the following judgment, which was adopted on the last-mentioned date:

PROCEDURE

1.  The case originated in an application (no. 13216/05) against the Republic of Armenia lodged with the Court under Article 34 of the Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms (“the Convention”) by six Azerbaijani nationals, Mr Elkhan Chiragov, Mr Adishirin Chiragov, Mr Ramiz Gebrayilov, Mr Akif Hasanof, Mr Fekhreddin Pashayev and Mr Qaraca Gabrayilov (“the applicants”), on 6 April 2005. The sixth applicant died in June 2005. The application was pursued on his behalf by his son, Mr Sagatel Gabrayilov.

2.  The applicants, who had been granted legal aid, were represented by Mr M. Muller QC, Ms C. Vine, Ms M. Butler, Mr M. Ivers, Ms B. Poynor and Mr S. Swaroop, lawyers practising in London, as well as Mr K. Yıldız. The Armenian Government (“the Government”) were represented by their Agent, Mr G. Kostanyan, Representative of the Republic of Armenia before the Court.

3.  The applicants alleged, in particular, that they were prevented from returning to the district of Lachin, located in a territory occupied by the government, and thus unable to enjoy their property and homes there, and that they had not received any compensation for their losses. They submitted that this amounted to continuing violations of Article 1 of Protocol No. 1 and of Article 8 of the Convention. Moreover, they alleged a violation of Article 13 of the Convention in that no effective remedy was available in respect of the above complaints. Finally, they claimed, with a view to all the complaints set out above, that they were subjected to discrimination by virtue of ethnic origin and religious affiliation in violation of Article 14 of the Convention.

4.  The application was allocated to the Third Section of the Court (Rule 52 § 1 of the Rules of Court). The Azerbaijani Government made use of their right to intervene under Article 36 § 1 of the Convention. They were represented by their Agent, Mr Ç. Asgarov.

5.  On 9 March 2010 a Chamber of the Third Section, composed of Josep Casadevall, President, Elisabet Fura, Corneliu Bîrsan, Boštjan M. Zupančič, Alvina Gyulumyan, Egbert Myjer and Luis López Guerra,judges, and Stanley Naismith, Deputy Section Registrar, relinquished jurisdiction in favour of the Grand Chamber, neither of the parties having objected to relinquishment (Article 30 of the Convention and Rule 72).

6.  The composition of the Grand Chamber was determined according to the provisions of Article 26 §§ 4 and 5 of the Convention and Rule 24. The President of the Court decided that, in the interest of the proper administration of justice, the present case and the case of Sargsyan v. Azerbaijan (application no. 40167/06) should be assigned to the same composition of the Grand Chamber (Rules 24, 42 § 2 and 71).

7.  A hearing on the admissibility and merits of the application took place in public in the Human Rights Building, Strasbourg, on 15 September 2010 (Rule 59 § 3).

8.  On 14 December 2011 the application was declared admissible by a Grand Chamber composed of Nicolas Bratza, President,Jean-Paul Costa, Christos Rozakis, Françoise Tulkens, Josep Casadevall, Nina Vajić, Corneliu Bîrsan, Peer Lorenzen, Boštjan M. Zupančič, Elisabet Fura, Alvina Gyulumyan, Khanlar Hajiyev, Egbert Myjer, Sverre Erik Jebens, Giorgio Malinverni, George Nicolaou and Luis López Guerra, judges, and Michael OBoyle, Deputy Registrar.

9.  The applicants and the Government each filed furtherobservations (Rule 59 § 1) on the merits. In addition, third-party comments were received from the Azerbaijani Government.

10.  A hearing on the merits took place in public in the Human Rights Building, Strasbourg, on 22 January 2014.

There appeared before the Court:

(a)  for the Government
MrG. Kostanyan,Agent,
MrG. Robertson QC,Counsel,
MrE. Babayan,
MrT. Collis,Advisers;

(b)  for the applicants
MrM. Muller QC,
MrM. Ivers,
MrS. Swaroop,
MsM. Butler,Counsel,
MsC. Vine,
MsB. Poynor,
MsS. Karakaş,
MsA. Evans,Advisers;

(c)  for the Azerbaijani Government
MrÇ. Asgarov,Agent,
MrM.N. Shaw QC,
MrG. Lansky, Counsel,
MrO. Gvaladze,
MrH. Tretter,
MsT. Urdaneta Wittek,
Mr O. Ismayilov, Advisers.

 

The applicants,Mr Hasanof and Mr Pashayev, were also present.

The Court heard addresses by Mr Muller, Mr Swaroop, Mr Ivers, Ms Butler, Mr Robertson, Mr Shaw and Mr Lansky.

11.  Following the hearing, the Court decided that the examination of the case did not require it to undertake a fact-finding mission or to conduct a hearing of witnesses.

THE FACTS

I.  THE CIRCUMSTANCES OF THE CASE

A.  Background

12.  At the time of the demise of the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics (USSR), the Nagorno-Karabakh Autonomous Oblast (NKAO) was an autonomous region (oblast) of the Azerbaijan Soviet Socialist Republic (“the Azerbaijan SSR”). Situated within the territory of the Azerbaijan SSR, it covered 4,388 sq. km. There was at thetime no common border between Nagorno-Karabakh (known as Artsakh by its Armenian name) and the Armenian Soviet Socialist Republic (“the Armenian SSR”), which were separated by Azerbaijani territory, the district of Lachin being the shortest distance between them, including a strip of land often referred to as the “Lachin corridor”, less than 10 km wide.

13.  According to the USSR census of 1989, the NKAO had a population of 189,000, consisting of 77% ethnic Armenians and 22% ethnic Azeris, with Russian and Kurdish minorities. The district of Lachin had a different demographic, the vast majority of its population of some 60,000 being Kurds and Azeris. Only 5-6% were Armenians.

14.  In early 1988 demonstrations were held in Stepanakert, the regional capital of the NKAO, as well as in the Armenian capital, Yerevan, to demand the incorporation of Nagorno-Karabakh into Armenia. On 20 February the Soviet of the NKAO made a request to the Supreme Soviets of the Armenian SSR, the Azerbaijan SSR and the USSR that the NKAO be allowed to secede from Azerbaijan and join Armenia. The request was rejected by the Supreme Soviet of the USSR on 23 March. In June it was also rejected by the Supreme Soviet of Azerbaijan, whereas its counterpart in Armenia voted in favour of unification.

15.  Throughout 1988 the demonstrations calling for unification continued. The district of Lachin was subjected to roadblocks and attacks. The clashes led to many casualties, and refugees, numbering in the hundreds of thousands on both sides, flowed between Armenia and Azerbaijan. As a consequence, on 12 January 1989 the USSR government placed the NKAO under Moscows direct rule. However, on 28 November, control of the regionwas returned to Azerbaijan. A few days later, on 1December, the Supreme Soviet of the Armenian SSR and the NagornoKarabakh Regional Council adopted a Joint Resolution on the reunification of Nagorno-Karabakh with Armenia. As a result of this Resolution, a joint budget for the two entities was established in January 1990 and a decision was taken to include Nagorno-Karabakh in the Armenian elections,which were to take place in the spring of that year.

16.  In early 1990, following an escalation of the conflict, Soviet troops arrived in Baku and Nagorno-Karabakh and the latter was placed under a state of emergency. Violent clashes between Armenians and Azeris continued, however, with the occasional intervention by Soviet forces.

17.  On 30 August 1991 Azerbaijan declared independence from the Soviet Union. This was subsequently formalised by the adoption of the Constitutional Act on the State Independence of the Republic of Azerbaijan of 18 October. On 2September the Soviet of the NKAO announced the establishment of the Republic of Nagorno-Karabakh (the “NKR”), consisting of the territory of the NKAO and the Shahumyan district of Azerbaijan, and declared that it was no longer under Azerbaijani jurisdiction. On 26November the Azerbaijani Parliament abolished the autonomy previously enjoyed by Nagorno-Karabakh. In a referendum organised in Nagorno-Karabakh on 10 December, 99.9% of those participating voted in favour of secession. However, the Azeri population boycotted the referendum. In the same month, the Soviet Union was dissolved and Soviet troops began to withdraw from the region. Military control of NagornoKarabakh was rapidly being handed over to the Karabakh Armenians. On 6 January 1992 the “NKR”, having regard to the results of the referendum, reaffirmed its independence from Azerbaijan.

18.  In early 1992 the conflict gradually escalated into a full-scale war. The ethnic Armenians conquered several Azeri villages, resulting in at least several hundred deaths and the departure of the population.

19.  The district of Lachin, in particular the town of Lachin, was attacked many times. The applicants claimed that the attacks were made by troops of both Nagorno-Karabakh and Armenia. The Government maintained, however, that Armenia did not participate in the events, but that military action was carried out by the defence forces of Nagorno-Karabakh and volunteer groups. For almost eight months in 1991, the roads to Lachin were under the control of forces of Armenian ethnicity who manned and controlled checkpoints. The town of Lachin became completely isolated. In mid-May 1992 Lachin was subjected to aerial bombardment, during which many houses were destroyed.

20.  On 17 May 1992 realising that troops were advancing rapidly towards Lachin, villagers fled. The following day the town of Lachin was captured by forces of Armenian ethnicity. It appears that the town was looted and burnt in the days following the takeover. According to information obtained by the Government from the authorities of the “NKR”, the city of Lachin and the surrounding villages of Aghbulag, Chirag and Chiragli were completely destroyed during the military conflict.

21.  In July 1992 the Armenian Parliament decreed that it would not sign any international agreement stipulating that Nagorno-Karabakh remain a part of Azerbaijan.

22.  According to a Human Rights Watch (HRW) report (“Azerbaijan: Seven Years of Conflict in Nagorno-Karabakh”, December 1994), the capture of the district of Lachin resulted inapproximately 30,000 Azeri displaced persons, many of them of Kurdish descent.

23.  Following the capture of Lachin, ethnic Armenian forces continued to conquer four more Azerbaijani districts surrounding Nagorno-Karabakh (Kelbajar, Jebrayil, Gubadly and Zangilan) and substantial parts of two others (Agdam and Fizuli).

24.  On 5 May 1994 a ceasefire agreement, known as the Bishkek Protocol (“the Ceasefire Agreement”), was signed by Armenia, Azerbaijan and the “NKR” following Russian mediation. It came into forceon 12 May.

25.  According to the above-mentioned HRW report, between 1988 and 1994 an estimated 750,000 to 800,000 Azeris were forced out of NagornoKarabakh, Armenia and the seven Azerbaijani districts surrounding Nagorno-Karabakh. According to information from the Armenian authorities, 335,000 Armenian refugees from Azerbaijan and 78,000 internally displaced persons (from regions in Armenia bordering Azerbaijan) have been registered.

B.  Current situation

26.  According to the Government, the “NKR” controls 4,061 sq. km of the former NKAO. While it is debated how much of the two partly conquered districts is occupied by the “NKR”, it appears that the occupied territory of the seven surrounding districts in total amounts to some 7,500 sq. km.

27.  Estimates of todays population of Nagorno-Karabakh vary between 120,000 and 145,000 people, 95% of whom are of Armenian ethnicity. Virtually no Azerbaijanis remain. The district of Lachin has a population of between 5,000 and 10,000 Armenians.

28.  No political settlement of the conflict has so far been reached. The self-proclaimed independence of the “NKR” has not been recognised by any State or international organisation. Recurring breaches of the CeasefireAgreement along the borders have led to the loss of many lives and the rhetoric of officials remains hostile. Moreover, according to international reports, tension has heightened in recent years and military expenditure in Armenia and Azerbaijan has increased significantly.

29.  Several proposals for a peaceful solution of the conflict have failed. Negotiations have been carried out under the auspices of the Organization for Security and Co-operation in Europe(OSCE) and its so-called Minsk Group. In Madrid in November 2007, the Groups three Co-Chairs – France, Russia and the United States of America – presented to Armenia and Azerbaijan a set of Basic Principles for a settlement. The Basic Principles, which have since been updated, call, inter alia, for the return of the territories surrounding Nagorno-Karabakh to Azerbaijani control; an interim status for Nagorno-Karabakh providing guarantees for security and self-governance; a corridor linking Armenia to Nagorno-Karabakh; a future determination of the final legal status of Nagorno-Karabakh through a legally binding referendum; the right of all internally displaced persons and refugees to return to their former places of residence; and international security guarantees that would include a peacekeeping operation. The idea is that the endorsement of these principles by Armenia and Azerbaijan would enable the drafting of a comprehensive and detailed settlement. Following intensive shuttle diplomacy by Minsk Group diplomats and a number of meetings between the Presidents of the two countries in 2009, the process lost momentum in 2010. So far the parties to the conflict have not signed a formal agreement on the Basic Principles.

30.  On 24 March 2011 the Minsk Group presented a “Report of the OSCE Minsk Group Co-Chairs Field Assessment Mission to the Occupied Territories of Azerbaijan Surrounding Nagorno-Karabakh”, the Executive Summary of which reads as follows.

“The OSCE Minsk Group Co-Chairs conducted a Field Assessment Mission to the seven occupied territories of Azerbaijan surrounding Nagorno-Karabakh (NK) from October 7-12, 2010, to assess the overall situation there, including humanitarian and other aspects. The Co-Chairs were joined by the Personal Representative of the OSCE Chairman-in-Office and his team, which provided logistical support, and by two experts from the UNHCR and one member of the 2005 OSCE Fact-Finding Mission. This was the first mission by the international community to the territories since 2005, and the first visit by UN personnel in 18 years.

In travelling more than 1,000 kilometers throughout the territories, the Co-Chairs saw stark evidence of the disastrous consequences of the Nagorno-Karabakh conflict and the failure to reach a peaceful settlement. Towns and villages that existed before the conflict are abandoned and almost entirely in ruins. While no reliable figures exist, the overall population is roughly estimated as 14,000 persons, living in small settlements and in the towns of Lachin and Kelbajar. The Co-Chairs assess that there has been no significant growth in the population since 2005. The settlers, for the most part ethnic Armenians who were relocated to the territories from elsewhere in Azerbaijan, live in precarious conditions, with poor infrastructure, little economic activity, and limited access to public services. Many lack identity documents. For administrative purposes, the seven territories, the former NK Oblast, and other areas have been incorporated into eight new districts.

The harsh reality of the situation in the territories has reinforced the view of the CoChairs that the status quo is unacceptable, and that only a peaceful, negotiated settlement can bring the prospect of a better, more certain future to the people who used to live in the territories and those who live there now. The Co-Chairs urge the leaders of all the parties to avoid any activities in the territories and other disputed areas that would prejudice a final settlement or change the character of these areas. They also recommend that measures be taken to preserve cemeteries and places of worship in the territories and to clarify the status of settlers who lack identity documents. The Co-Chairs intend to undertake further missions to other areas affected by the NK conflict, and to include in such missions experts from relevant international agencies that would be involved in implementing a peace settlement.”

31.  On 18 June 2013 the Presidents of the Co-Chair countries of the Minsk Group issued a Joint Statement on the Nagorno-Karabakh Conflict.

“We, the Presidents of the OSCE Minsk Group Co-Chair countries – France, the Russian Federation, and the United States of America – remain committed to helping the parties to the Nagorno-Karabakh conflict reach a lasting and peaceful settlement. We express our deep regret that, rather than trying to find a solution based upon mutual interests, the parties have continued to seek one-sided advantage in the negotiation process.

We continue to firmly believe that the elements outlined in the statements of our countries over the last four years must be the foundation of any fair and lasting settlement to the Nagorno-Karabakh conflict. These elements should be seen as an integrated whole, as any attempt to select some elements over others would make it impossible to achieve a balanced solution.

We reiterate that only a negotiated settlement can lead to peace, stability, and reconciliation, opening opportunities for regional development and cooperation. The use of military force that has already created the current situation of confrontation and instability will not resolve the conflict. A renewal of hostilities would be disastrous for the population of the region, resulting in loss of life, more destruction, additional refugees, and enormous financial costs. We strongly urge the leaders of all the sides to recommit to the Helsinki principles, particularly those relating to the non-use of force or the threat of force, territorial integrity, and equal rights and self-determination of peoples. We also appeal to them to refrain from any actions or rhetoric that could raise tension in the region and lead to escalation of the conflict. The leaders should prepare their people for peace, not war.

Our countries stand ready to assist the sides, but the responsibility for putting an end to the Nagorno-Karabakh conflict remains with them. We strongly believe that further delay in reaching a balanced agreement on the framework for a comprehensive peace is unacceptable, and urge the leaders of Azerbaijan and Armenia to focus with renewed energy on the issues that remain unresolved.”

C.  The applicants and the property allegedly owned by them in the district of Lachin

32.  The applicants have stated that they are Azerbaijani Kurds who lived in the district of Lachin, where their ancestors had lived for hundreds of years. On 17 May 1992 they were forced to flee from the district to Baku. They have since been unable to return to their homes and properties because of Armenian occupation.

1.  Mr Elkhan Chiragov

33.  Mr Elkhan Chiragov was born in 1950. He lived in the district of Lachin. In the original application, it was mentioned that he lived in the village of Chirag, but in the reply to the Governments observations it was stated that his correct home village was Chiragli, where he worked as a teacher for fifteenyears. He claimed that his possessions included a large furnished house of 250sq.m, 55 beehives, 80 head of small livestock and nine head of big livestock, and five handmade carpets.

34.  On 27 February 2007, together with the applicants reply to the Governments observations, he submitted an official certificate (“technical passport”) dated 19 July 1985, according to which a two-storey, twelve-bedroom dwellinghouse with a total area of 408 sq. m (living area of                                                      300 sq. m and subsidiary area of 108 sq. m) and a storehouse of 60 sq.m, situated on a plot of land of 1,200 sq. m, had been registered in his name.

35.  He also presented a statement by three former neighbours, who affirmed that he owned a two-storey, sixteen-room dwellinghouse of 260 sq. m and a car, as well as a statement by A. Jafarov and A. Halilov, representatives of the Lachin City Executive Power of the Republic of Azerbaijan, who stated that Mr Elkhan Chiragov used to live in Chiragli.

36.  Before the Grand Chamber, the applicant submitted, inter alia, a marriage certificate according to which he was born in Chiragli and married there in 1978, birth certificates for his son and daughter, both born in Chiragli in 1979 and 1990 respectively, as well as a letter dating from 1979 and a 1992 employment book issued by the Lachin District Educational Department, showing that he had worked as a teacher in Chiragli.

2.  Mr Adishirin Chiragov

37.  Mr Adishirin Chiragov was born in 1947. He lived in the district of Lachin. In the original application, it was mentioned that he lived in the village of Chirag, but in the reply to the Governments observations it was stated that his correct home village was Chiragli, where he had worked as a teacher for twentyyears. He claimed that his possessions included a large furnished house of 145sq.m, a new “Niva” car, 65 head of small livestock and 11 head of big livestock, and six handmade carpets.

38.  On 27 February 2007 he submitted a technical passport dated 22 April 1986, according to which a two-storey, eight-bedroom dwellinghouse with a total area of 230.4sq.m (living area of 193.2sq.m and subsidiary area of 37.2sq.m) and a storehouse of 90sq.m, situated on a plot of land of 1,200 sq. m, had been registered in his name.

39.  He also presented a statement by three former neighbours, who affirmed that he owned a two-storey dwellinghouse with eight rooms, as well as a statement by A. Jafarov and A. Halilov, representatives of the Lachin City Executive Power of the Republic of Azerbaijan, who stated that Mr Adishirin Chiragov used to live in Chiragli.

40.  Before the Grand Chamber, the applicant submitted, inter alia, a marriage certificate according to which he was born in Chiragli and married there in 1975, birth certificates for his son and two daughters, all born in Chiragli in 1977, 1975 and 1982 respectively, as well as a USSR passport issued in 1981, indicating Chiragli as his place of birth and containing a 1992 registration stamp designating Chiragli as his place of residence.

3.  Mr Ramiz Gebrayilov

41.  Mr Ramiz Gebrayilov was born in Chiragli in 1960. In 1988 he graduated with a degree in engineering from the Baku Polytechnical Institute. In 1983, while still studying in Baku, he visited the town of Lachin and was given a 5,000sq.m plot of land by the State. He claimed that he had built a six-bedroom house with a garage on it and lived there with his wife and children until he was forced to leave in 1992. There were also some cattle sheds. He also owned a car repair business called “Auto Service”, a shop and a café, which were situated on a further 5,000sq.m of land that he owned. In addition, he had 12 cows, 70 lambs and 150 sheep.

42.  Mr Gebrayilov had been unable to return to Lachin since his departure in 1992. In 2001 Armenian friends of his went to Lachin and videotaped the condition of the houses in the town. According to the applicant, he could see from the video that his house had been burnt down. He had also been informed by people who left Lachin after him that his house had been burnt down by Armenian forces a few days after he had left Lachin.

43.  On 27 February 2007 Mr Gebrayilov submitted a technical passport dated 15 August 1986, according to which a two-storey, eight-bedroom dwellinghouse with a total area of 203.2sq.m (living area of 171.2sq.m and subsidiary of area 32sq.m), situated on a plot of land of 480sq.m, had been registered in his name.

44.  He also presented a statement by three former neighbours, who affirmed that he owned a two-storey house with eight rooms, as well as a statement by V. Maharramov, representative of the Lachin City Executive Power of the Republic ofAzerbaijan, who stated that Mr Gebrayilov used to live in his personal house in Lachin.

45.  Before the Grand Chamber, the applicant submitted, inter alia, a birth certificate and a marriage certificate according to which he was born in Chiragli and married there in 1982, birth certificates for his daughter and two sons, all born in Lachin in 1982, 1986 and 1988 respectively, as well as an army book issued in 1979.

4.  Mr Akif Hasanof

46.  Mr Akif Hasanof was born in 1959 in the village of Aghbulag in the district of Lachin. He worked there as a teacher for twentyyears. He claimed that his possessions included a large furnished house of 165sq.m, a new “Niva” car, 100 head of small livestock and 16 head of big livestock, and 20 handmade carpets.

47.  On 27 February 2007 he submitted a technical passport dated 13 September 1985, according to which a two-storey, nine-bedroom dwellinghouse with a total area of 448.4sq.m (living area of 223.2sq.m and subsidiary area of 225.2sq.m) and a storehouse of 75sq.m, situated on a plot of land of 1,600 sq. m, had been registered in his name.

48.  He also presented a statement by three former neighbours, who affirmed that he owned a two-storey, nine-room dwellinghouse as well as a stall for livestock and subsidiary buildings, as well as a statement by V. Maharramov, representative of the Lachin City Executive Power of theRepublicof Azerbaijan, who stated that Mr Hasanof used to live in his personal house in Aghbulag.

49.  Before the Grand Chamber, the applicant submitted a birth certificate, a USSR passport issued in 1976 and an employment book issued by the Lachin District Educational Department, indicating that he was born in Aghbulag and had worked as a teacher and school director in that village between 1981 and 1988.

5.  Mr Fekhreddin Pashayev

50.  Mr Fekhreddin Pashayev was born in 1956 in the village of Kamalli in the district of Lachin. After graduating with a degree in engineering from the Baku Polytechnical Institute in 1984, he returned to the town of Lachin where he was employed as an engineer and, from 1986, as chief engineer at the Ministry of Transport. He claimed that he owned and lived in a twostorey, three-bedroom house in Lachin which he had built himself. The house was situated at no. 50, 28 Aprel Kucesi, Lachin Seheri, Lachin Rayonu. Mr Pashayev submitted that the current market value of the house would be 50,000 United States dollars (USD). He also owned the land around his house and had a share (about 10 ha) in a collective farm in Kamalli. Furthermore, he owned some land through “collective ownership”.

51.  On 27 February 2007 he submitted a technical passport dated August 1990, according to which a two-storey dwellinghouse with a total area of 133.2 sq. m (living area of 51.6sq.m and subsidiary area of 81.6sq.m), situated on a plot of land of 469.3 sq. m, had been registered in his name.

52.  He also presented a statement by three former neighbours, who affirmed that he owned a two-storey, four-room dwellinghouse, as well as a statement by V. Maharramov, representative of the Lachin City Executive Power of the Republic of Azerbaijan, who stated that Mr Pashayev used to live in his own house at 28 Aprel Kucesi, Lachin.

53.  Before the Grand Chamber, the applicant submitted, inter alia, a marriage certificate according to which he was born in Kamalli and married there in 1985, birth certificates for his two daughters, born in Kamalli in 1987 and in Lachin in 1991 respectively, a birth certificate for his son, registered as having been born in Kamalli in 1993, as well as an army book issued in 1978 and an employment book dating from 2000. He explained that, while his son had in fact been born in Baku, it was normal under the USSR propiska system to record a child as having been born at the parents registered place of residence.

6.  Mr Qaraca Gabrayilov

54.  Mr Qaraca Gabrayilov was born in the town of Lachin in 1940 and died on 19 June 2005. On 6 April 2005, at the time of submitting the present application, he stated that, when he was forced to leave on 17 May 1992, he had been living at holding no. 580, N. Narimanov Street, flat 128a in the town of Lachin, a property he owned and which included a two-storey residential family house built in 1976 with a surface of 187.1sq.m and a yard area of 453.6sq.m. He also claimed that he owned a further site of 300 sq. m on that street. Annexed to the application was a technical passport dated August 1985, according to which a two-storey house with a yard, of the mentioned sizes, had been registered in his name.

55.  On 27 February 2007, however, the applicants representatives submitted that he had been living at 41 H. Abdullayev Street in Lachin. Nevertheless, he owned the two properties on N. Narimanov Street. Attached to these submissions were a statement by three former neighbours and a statement by V. Maharramov, representative of the Lachin City Executive Power of the Republic of Azerbaijan, who stated that Mr Gabrayilov used to live in his own house at H. Abdullayev Street, Lachin. Attached were also a decision of 29 January 1974 by the Lachin District Soviet of Peoples Deputies to allocate the above-mentioned plot of 300 sq. m to the applicant, and several invoices for animal feed, building materials and building subsidies allegedly used during the construction of his properties.

56.  On 21 November 2007 Mr Sagatel Gabrayilov, the son of the applicant, stated that the family did used to live at N. Narimanov Street but that, on anunspecified date, the name and numbering of the street had been changed, their address thereafter being H. Abdullayev Street. Thus, the two addresses mentioned above referred to the same property.

57.  Before the Grand Chamber, the applicants representatives submitted, inter alia, a birth certificate and a marriage certificate according to which he was born in Chiragli and married there in 1965, a birth certificate for his son, born in Alkhasli village in the district of Lachin in 1970, as well as an army book issued in 1963.

D.  Relations between the Republic of Armenia and the “Republic of Nagorno-Karabakh”

58.  The applicants and the Government as well as the third-party intervener, the Azerbaijani Government, submitted extensive documentation and statements on the issue of whether Armenia exercises authority in or control over the “NKR” and the surrounding territories. The information thus received is summarised below, in so far as considered relevant by the Court.

1.  Military aspects

59.  In 1993 the United Nations Security Council adopted the following four Resolutions relating to the Nagorno-Karabakh conflict.

 

Resolution 822 (1993), 30 April 1993,S/RES/822 (1993)

The Security Council,

...

Noting with alarm the escalation in armed hostilities and, in particular, the latest invasion of the Kelbadjar district of the Republic of Azerbaijan by local Armenian forces,

...

1.  Demands the immediate cessation of all hostilities and hostile acts with a view to establishing a durable cease-fire, as well as immediate withdrawal of all occupying forces from the Kelbadjar district and other recently occupied areas of Azerbaijan,

...”

Resolution 853 (1993), 29 July 1993, S/RES/853 (1993)

The Security Council,

...

Expressing its serious concern at the deterioration of relations between the Republic of Armenia and the Azerbaijani Republic and at the tensions between them,

...

Noting with alarm the escalation in armed hostilities and, in particular, the seizure of the district of Agdam in the Azerbaijani Republic,

...

3.  Demandsthe immediate cessation of all hostilities and the immediate, complete and unconditional withdrawal of the occupying forces involved from the district of Agdam and other recently occupied districts of the Azerbaijani Republic;

...

9.  Urges the Government of the Republic of Armenia to continue to exert its influence to achieve compliance by the Armenians of the Nagorny-Karabakh region of the Azerbaijani Republic with its resolution 822 (1993) and the present resolution, and the acceptance by this party of the proposals of the Minsk Group of the [OSCE];

...”

Resolution 874 (1993), 14 October 1993, S/RES/874 (1993)

The Security Council,

...

Expressing its serious concern that a continuation of the conflict in and around the Nagorny Karabakh region of the Azerbaijani Republic, and of the tensions between the Republic of Armenia and the Azerbaijani Republic, would endanger peace and security in the region,

...

5.  Calls for the immediate implementation of the reciprocal and urgent steps provided for in the [OSCE] Minsk Groups Adjusted timetable, including the withdrawal of forces from recently occupied territories and the removal of all obstacles to communication and transportation;

...”

Resolution 884 (1993), 12 November 1993, S/RES/884 (1993)

The Security Council,

...

Noting with alarm the escalation in armed hostilities as [a] consequence of the violations of the cease-fire and excesses in the use of force in response to those violations, in particular the occupation of the Zangelan district and the city of Goradiz in the Azerbaijani Republic,

...

2.  Calls upon the Government of Armenia to use its influence to achieve compliance by the Armenians of the Nagorny Karabakh region of the Azerbaijani Republic with resolutions 822 (1993), 853 (1993) and 874 (1993), and to ensure that the forces involved are not provided with the means to extend their military campaign further;

...

4.  Demands from the parties concerned the immediate cessation of armed hostilities and hostile acts, the unilateral withdrawal of occupying forces from the Zangelan district and the city of Goradiz, and the withdrawal of occupying forces from the other recently occupied areas of the Azerbaijani Republic in accordance with the Adjusted timetable of urgent steps to implement Security Council resolutions 822 (1993) and 853 (1993) ... as amended by the [OSCE] Minsk Group meeting in Vienna of 2 to 8 November 1993;

...”

60.  The above-mentioned HRW report of December 1994 (see paragraph 22) contains accounts of the Nagorno-Karabakh conflict. While stating that “[a] Karabakh Armenian military offensive in May/June 1992 captured a large part of Lachin province”, it goes on to summarise the events in 1993 and 1994 as follows:

“... Karabakh Armenian troops – often with the support of forces from the Republic of Armenia – captured the remaining Azerbaijani provinces surrounding [Nagorno-]Karabakh and forced out the Azeri civilian population: the rest of Lachin province, and Kelbajar, Agdam, Fizuli, Jebrayil, Qubatli, and Zangelan provinces.”

The HRW report presents several pieces of information which point to an involvement of the Armenianarmy in Nagorno-Karabakh and the surrounding territories (see Chapter VII. The Republic of Armenia as a Party to the Conflict). Allegedly, Armenia had even sent members of its police force to perform police duties in the occupied territories. HRW spent two days in April 1994 interviewing Armenian uniformed soldiers on the streets of Yerevan. 30% of them were draftees in the Armenianarmy who had either fought in Karabakh, had orders to go to Karabakh or had ostensibly volunteered for service there. Moreover, on a single day in April 1994 HRW researchers had counted five buses holding an estimated 300 soldiers of the Armenian army entering Nagorno-Karabakh from Armenia. Other western journalists had reported to HRW researchers that they had seen eight more buses full of Armenian army soldiers heading for Azerbaijani territory from Armenia. According to HRW, as a matter of law, Armenian army troop involvement in Azerbaijan made Armenia a party to the conflict and made the war an international armed conflict between Armenia and Azerbaijan.

61.  Several proposals for a solution to the conflict have been presented within the Minsk Group. A “package deal” proposal of July 1997 set out, under the heading “Agreement I – The end of armed hostilities”, a twostage process of the withdrawal of armed forces. The second stage included the provision that “[t]he armed forces of Armenia [would]be withdrawn to within the borders of the Republic of Armenia”.

The “step-by-step” approach presented in December 1997 also contained a two-stage withdrawal process and stipulated, as part of the second phase, that “[a]ll Armenian forces located outside the borders of the Republic of Armenia [would]be withdrawn to locations within those borders”. Substantially the same wording was used in the “common state deal” proposal of November 1998.

While these documents were discussed in Minsk Group negotiations, none of them led to an agreement between Armenia and Azerbaijan.

62.  The applicants referred to statements by various political leaders and observers. For instance, Mr Robert Kocharyan, then Prime Minister of the “NKR”, stated in an interview with the Armenian newspaper Golos Armenii in February 1994, that Armenia supplied anti-aircraft weapons to Nagorno-Karabakh.

Moreover, Mr Vazgen Manukyan, Armenian Minister of Defence from 1992 to 1993, admitted in an interview with British journalist and writer, Thomas de Waal, in October 2000 that the public declarations stating that the Armenian army had not taken any part in the war had been purely for foreign consumption:[1]

“You can be sure that whatever we said politically, the Karabakh Armenians and the Armenian army were united in military actions. It was not important for me if someone was a Karabakhi or an Armenian.”

63.  The annual report of the International Institute for Strategic Studies (IISS), “The Military Balance”, for the years 2002, 2003 and 2004 assessed that, of the 18,000 troops in Nagorno-Karabakh, 8,000 were personnel from Armenia. The 2013 report stated, inter alia, that “since 1994, Armenia has controlled most of Nagorno-Karabakh, and also seven adjacent regions of Azerbaijan, often called the occupied territories.[2]

64.  Mr David Atkinson, rapporteur of the Parliamentary Assembly of the Council of Europe (PACE), stated in November 2004 in his second report to the Political Affairs Committee on “The Conflict over the Nagorno-Karabakh region dealt with by the OSCE Minsk Conference” concerning Nagorno-Karabakh (Doc. 10364, 29 November 2004) as follows.

“According to the information given to me, Armenians from Armenia had participated in the armed fighting over the Nagorno-Karabakh region besides local Armenians from within Azerbaijan. Today, Armenia has soldiers stationed in the Nagorno-Karabakh region and the surrounding districts, people in the region have passports of Armenia, and the Armenian government transfers large budgetary resources to this area.”

Based on this report, the Parliamentary Assembly adopted on 25 January 2005 Resolution 1416 (2005) on the conflict over the Nagorno-Karabakh region dealt with by the OSCE Minsk Conference in which itnoted, inter alia, as follows.

“1.  The Parliamentary Assembly regrets that, more than a decade after the armed hostilities started, the conflict over the Nagorno-Karabakh region remains unsolved. Hundreds of thousands of people are still displaced and live in miserable conditions. Considerable parts of the territory of Azerbaijan are still occupied by Armenian forces, and separatist forces are still in control of the Nagorno-Karabakh region.

2.  The Assembly expresses its concern that the military action, and the widespread ethnic hostilities which preceded it, led to large-scale ethnic expulsion and the creation of mono-ethnic areas which resemble the terrible concept of ethnic cleansing. The Assembly reaffirms that independence and secession of a regional territory from a state may only be achieved through a lawful and peaceful process based on the democratic support of the inhabitants of such territory and not in the wake of an armed conflict leading to ethnic expulsion and the de facto annexation of such territory to another state. The Assembly reiterates that the occupation of foreign territory by a member state constitutes a grave violation of that states obligations as a member of the Council of Europe and reaffirms the right of displaced persons from the area of conflict to return to their homes safely and with dignity.”

65.  In its report “Nagorno-Karabakh: Viewing the Conflict from the Ground” of 14 September 2005, the International Crisis Group (ICG) stated the following regarding the armed forces in the “NKR” (pp. 9-10).

“[Nagorno-Karabakh] may be the worlds most militarized society. The highly trained and equipped Nagorno-Karabakh Defence Army is primarily a ground force, for which Armenia provides much of the backbone. A Nagorno-Karabakh official told Crisis Group it has some 20,000 soldiers, while an independent expert [U.S. military analyst Richard Giragosian, July 2005] estimated 18,500. An additional 20,000 to 30,000 reservists allegedly could be mobilised. Based on its population, NagornoKarabakh cannot sustain such a large force without relying on substantial numbers of outsiders. According to an independent assessment [by Mr Giragosian], there are 8,500 Karabakh Armenians in the army and 10,000 from Armenia. ...

Nevertheless, many conscripts and contracted soldiers from Armenia continue to serve in [Nagorno-Karabakh]. The (de facto) minister of defence admits his forces have 40 per cent military contract personnel, including citizens of Armenia. He claims that no Armenian citizens are unwillingly conscripted and says 500,000 Armenians of Nagorno-Karabakh descent live in Armenia, some of whom serve in the NagornoKarabakh forces. Former conscripts from Yerevan and other towns in Armenia have told Crisis Group they were seemingly arbitrarily sent to NagornoKarabakh and the occupied districts immediately after presenting themselves to the recruitment bureau. They deny that they ever volunteered to go to NagornoKarabakh or the adjacent occupied territory. They were not paid a bonus for serving outside Armenia, and they performed military service in Nagorno-Karabakh uniform, under Nagorno-Karabakh military command. Young Armenian recruits opposition to serving in Nagorno-Karabakh has increased, which may help explain an apparent decrease in the numbers being sent to [Nagorno-Karabakh].

There is a high degree of integration between the forces of Armenia and NagornoKarabakh. Senior Armenian authorities admit they give substantial equipment and weaponry. Nagorno-Karabakh authorities also acknowledge that Armenian officers assist with training and in providing specialised skills. However, Armenia insists that none of its army units are in Nagorno-Karabakh or the occupied territories around it.”

The Government objected to the report of the ICG, which organisation had no office in Armenia or the “NKR”. Furthermore, the statement on the number of Armenian servicemen in the “NKR” derived from an email with Mr Giragosian, who had been contacted by the Government and had given the following declaration:

When I expressed this opinion I didnt mean that the people serving in the Nagorno-Karabakh armed forces are soldiers. I meant that approximately that number of volunteers are involved in the Nagorno-Karabakh armed forces from Armenia and other States according to my calculations. As for the number I mentioned, I cant insist that its correct as it is confidential information and nobody has the exact number. The reasoning behind my opinion was that I believe that many Armenians from different parts of the world participate in the Nagorno-Karabakh self-defence forces.”

66.  On 19 April 2007 the Austrian newspaper Der Standard published an interview with the then Armenian Foreign Minister, Mr Vartan Oskanian. On the subject of the disputed territories, Mr Oskanian reportedly referred to them as “the territories, which are now controlled by Armenia”.

A few days later the Armenian Embassy in Austria issued a press release stating that Mr Oskanian had been misinterpreted and that the correct expression was “the territories, which are now controlled by Armenians”.

67.  On 14 March 2008 the UN General Assembly adopted a Resolution on the situation in the occupied territories of Azerbaijan (A/RES/62/243). Recalling the 1993 Security Council Resolutions (see paragraph 59 above), it contains the following passages.

“The General Assembly,

...

2.  Demands the immediate, complete and unconditional withdrawal of all Armenian forces from all occupied territories of the Republic of Azerbaijan;

3.  Reaffirms the inalienable right of the population expelled from the occupied territories of the Republic of Azerbaijan to return to their homes, and stresses the necessity of creating appropriate conditions for this return, including the comprehensive rehabilitation of the conflict-affected territories;”

68.  In an interview with Armenia Today, published on 29 October 2008, Mr Jirayr Sefilyan, a Lebanese-born Armenian military commander and political figure who was involved in the capture of the town of Shusha/Shushi in early May 1992, and later continued to serve in the armed forces of both the “NKR” and Armenia, reportedly made the following statement:

“We must turn the page of history, as starting from 1991 we have considered Karabakh as an independent State and declared that they should conduct negotiations. Who are we kidding? The whole world knows that the army of the NKR is a part of the Armenian armed forces, that the budget of the NKR is financed from the budget of Armenia, and that the political leaders of the NKR are appointed from Yerevan. It is time to consider Karabakh as a part of Armenia, one of its regions. In the negotiation process the territory of Karabakh should be considered as a territory of Armenia and no territorial cession must be made.”

69.  In Resolution 2009/2216(INI) of 20 May 2010 on the need for an EU strategy for the South Caucasus, the European Parliament expressed, inter alia, the following:

The European Parliament,

...

8.  is seriously concerned that hundreds of thousands of refugees and IDPs who fled their homes during or in connection with the NagornoKarabakh war remain displaced and denied their rights, including the right to return, property rights and the right to personal security; calls on all parties to unambiguously and unconditionally recognise these rights, the need for their prompt realisation and for a prompt solution to this problem that respects the principles of international law; demands, in this regard, the withdrawal of Armenian forces from all occupied territories of Azerbaijan, accompanied by deployment of international forces to be organised with respect of the UN Charter in order to provide the necessary security guarantees in a period of transition, which will ensure the security of the population of Nagorno-Karabakh and allow the displaced persons to return to their homes and further conflicts caused by homelessness to be prevented; calls on the Armenian and Azerbaijani authorities and leaders of relevant communities to demonstrate their commitment to the creation of peaceful inter-ethnic relations through practical preparations for the return of displaced persons; considers that the situation of the IDPs and refugees should be dealt with according to international standards, including with regard to the recent PACE Recommendation 1877(2009), Europes forgotten people: protecting the human rights of long-term displaced persons.”

70.  On 18April 2012 the European Parliament passed Resolution 2011/2315(INI)containing the European Parliaments recommendations to the Council, the Commission and the European External Action Service on the negotiations of the EU-Armenia Association Agreement which, inter alia, noted that “deeply concerning reports exist of illegal activities exercised by Armenian troops on the occupied Azerbaijani territories, namely regular military manoeuvres, renewal of military hardware and personnel and the deepening of defensive echelons”. The European Parliament recommended that negotiations on the EU-Armenia Association Agreement be linked to commitments regarding “the withdrawal of Armenian forces from occupied territories surrounding Nagorno-Karabakh and their return to Azerbaijani control” and “call[ed] on Armenia to stop sending regular army conscripts to serve in NagornoKarabakh”.

71.  The applicants submitted that, on various occasions in 2012 and 2013, the Armenian President, Minister of Defence and high-ranking military staff visited the disputed territories to inspect troops, attend military exercises and hold meetings with military and other officials in the “NKR”. In July 2013 Armenias top army generals and other military officials, including the Armenian Minister of Defence and the commanders of the armed forces of the “NKR”, held a meeting in Nagorno-Karabakh, focusing on efforts to strengthen the Armenian military.

72.  On 15 January 2013 the Armenian President, Mr Serzh Sargsyan held a meeting with the leaders of the legislative, executive and judiciary branches of the Armenian Ministry of Defence. Thespeech he gave at the meeting was published the same day on the official website of the President of the Republic of Armenia. It contained, inter alia, the following statements.

“It happened that from the first years of independence, the Army has been playing a special role in our society. It was the war, whose spirit was felt all over Armenia – in some places more than in the others. In those days, every family had a close or a distant relative in the Armenian Army; and the Army was in everyones heart. That feeling became stronger when our Army attained victory which was so important, which was vital.

...

The ultimate goal of our foreign policy is the final legal formulation of the victory achieved in the aggressive war unleashed by Azerbaijan against Artsakh. The Republic of NagornoKarabakh must be recognized by the international community since there is no logical explanation as to why the people, who have exercised their legal right for self-determination and later protected it in the uneven war, should ever be part of Azerbaijan. Why the destiny of these people should be defined by the illegal decision once made by Stalin?

...

Armenia and Artsakh do not want war; however everyone must know that we will give a fitting rebuff to any challenge. The people of Artsakh will never face the danger of physical extermination again. The Republic of Armenia will guarantee against that.

...

Security of Artsakh is not a matter of prestige for us; it is a matter of life and death in the most direct sense of these words. The entire world must know and realize that we, the power structures of Armenia and Artsakh stand against the army which pays wages to the murderers, if that horde can be called army in the first place.”

73.  In an opinion drawn up at the request of the Government, Dr Hari Bucur-Marcu, a military expert of Romanian nationality, stated that he had found nothing in the Armenian military policy that envisaged any form of control over “NKR” forces or any indication on the ground that Armenian forces were present or active in the “NKR”. He further concluded that there was no evidence that Armenia exercised any control or authority over the “NKR” or its defence force, or that Armenian forces exercised any control over the government or governance of the “NKR”. The Government stated that Dr Bucur-Marcu had been given the opportunity to interview senior military officers in Armenia and access their records. Furthermore, by arrangement with the “NKR” Ministry of Foreign Affairs, he had been able to travel there and talk to military and political officials,as well asexamine documents.

74.  On 25 June 1994 an Agreement on Military Cooperation between the Governments of the Republic of Armenia and the Republic of NagornoKarabakh (“the 1994 Military Agreement”)was concluded. It provides, inter alia, the following:

“The Government of the Republic of Armenia and the Government of the Republic of Nagorno-Karabakh (the Parties),

having regard to mutual interest in the field of military cooperation, to the need to develop bilateral relationships and mutual trust through cooperation between the armed forces of the States of the Parties, seeking to strengthen the military and military-technical cooperation,

agreed on the following:

...

Article 3

Both Parties shall engage inthe military cooperation in the following areas:

1.  establishment of the army and reform of the armed forces;

2.  military science and education;

3.  military legislation;

4.  logistics of the armed forces;

5.  medical rehabilitation of military personneland their family members;

6.  cultural and sports activities and tourism.

The Partiesshall agree in writing whether they wish to cooperate in other areas.

Article 4

The Parties shall cooperate through:

1.  visits and working meetings at the level of Ministers of Defence, Chiefs of General Staff or other representatives authorised by the Ministers of Defence;

2.  consultations, exchanges of experience, military staff training and skills enhancement;

3.  implementation of mutual military exercises;

4.  participation in conferences, consultations andseminars;

5.  exchanges of information, documents and services in accordance withspecific arrangements;

6.  cultural events;

7.  provision of military services;

8.  creation of conditions for the mutual use of elements of infrastructure of the armed forces of the Parties within the framework of this Agreement;

9.  education of highly qualified military and technical staff and specialists.

Within the framework of cooperation under this Agreement, the Parties shall agree that conscripts from Armenia and the NKR have the right to serve their fixed-term military service in NagornoKarabakh and Armenia respectively. In such cases, the conscripts concerned shall be considered exempt from the fixed-term military service in the territory of that State the person shall be considered exempt from the fixed-term military service in the country of theircitizenship.

Article 5

Within the framework of this Agreement, the Parties shall also agree that

1.  shouldan Armeniancitizen serving fixed-term military service in the NKR commit a military crime, the criminal prosecution and trial against him or hershall be conducted onArmenian territory by Armenianauthorities in accordance with the procedure established under Armenian legislation;

2.  should a citizen of the NKR serving fixed-term military service in Armenia commit a military crime, the criminal prosecution and trial against him or hershall be conducted onthe territory of the NKR by the authorities of the NKR in accordance with the procedure established under NKR legislation.

Within the framework of this Agreement the Parties will provide mutual technical support with regard to armament and recovery and maintenance of military equipment.

Concluding agreements with those performing activities on armament and recovery and maintenance of military equipment, as well as ensuring the living conditions of the representatives of manufacturing enterprises in the territory of the States of the Parties shall be carried out by the Ministry of Defence of the client State.

Other forms of cooperation shall be conducted upon mutual written agreement.

...”

75.  The Government asserted that the Armenian conscripts who, pursuant to Article 4 of the Agreement, performed their service in the “NKR” were mainly in the lower ranks and comprised no more than 5% (up to 1,500 persons) of the “NKR” defence force. However, the Government did not rule out the possibility that some Armenian nationals may have served in the “NKR” defence force on a contractual and voluntary basis. Among those serving in the “NKR” defence force, side by side with inhabitants of Nagorno-Karabakh, were also volunteers of Armenian origin from various countries where there is an Armenian diaspora. Allegedly, the Armenian soldiers serving in the “NKR” were under the direct command of the “NKR” defence force, which was the only armed force operational in the “NKR”. The Government maintained that the Armenian conscripts serving in the “NKR” under the Agreement did so of their own accord(see, however, the ICG report, paragraph 65 above).

The Government further stated that the Armenian army and the “NKR” defence force cooperate in a defence alliance on matters such as intelligence sharing, visits of senior officers, seminars, jointmilitary exercises, parade inspections and the like.

76.  On 11 October 2007 the Court issued a partial decision as to the admissibility of Zalyan, Sargsyan and Serobyanv. Armenia((dec.), nos. 36894/04 and 3521/07, 11 October 2007), which concerns the alleged illtreatment and unlawful detention of three military servicemen. The facts of the case reveal that the applicants had been drafted into the Armenian army in May 2003 and had been assigned to military unit no. 33651, stationed near the village of Mataghis in the Martakert region of the “NKR”. Two servicemen of the same military unit were found dead in January 2004. A criminal investigation into their murders ensued and the applicants were questioned for a number of days in April 2004 in Nagorno-Karabakh – first at their military unit, then at the Martakert Garrison Military Prosecutors Office and finally at the Stepanakert Military Police Department – before being transported to Yerevan for further proceedings. The officers conducting the questioning of the applicants in Nagorno-Karabakh included two investigators of the Military Prosecutors Office of Armenia, an investigator of the Martakert Garrison Military Prosecutors Office and an Armenian military police officer. A chief of battalion of the military unit was also present at the first questioning. The applicants were subsequently charged with murder and the criminal trial against them commenced in November 2004 at the Syunik Regional Court’s seat in Stepanakert. The applicants were present at the trial. On 18 May 2005 the court found the applicants guilty of murder and sentenced them to fifteenyears imprisonment.

77.  Similarly, as reported by the human rights organisation Forum 18, as well as HRW, Mr Armen Grigoryan, an Armenian citizen and conscientious objector, was taken from a military recruitment office in Yerevan in June 2004 and transferred to a military unit based in Nagorno-Karabakh. Having fled the unit, Mr Grigoryan was arrested and eventually found guilty of having refused military service by a court sitting in Stepanakert on 9 June 2005and sentenced to two years imprisonment.

2.  Political and judicial connections

78.  Several prominent Armenian politicians have held, at different times, high positions in both Armenia and the “NKR”, or have had close ties to Nagorno-Karabakh. The firstArmenianPresident, Mr Levon Ter-Petrosyan, was a member of the Armenian “Karabakh Committee” which, in the late 1980s, led the movement for unification of Nagorno-Karabakh with Armenia. In April 1998 he was succeeded as ArmenianPresident by Mr Robert Kocharyan, who had previously served as Prime Minister of the “NKR” from August 1992 to December 1994, as President of the “NKR” from December 1994 to March 1997 and as Armenian Prime Minister from March 1997 to April 1998. In April 2008 Mr Serzh Sargsyan became the third ArmenianPresident. In August 1993 he had been appointed ArmenianMinister of Defence after serving from 1989 to 1993 as Chairman of the “Self-Defense Forces Committee of the Republic of Nagorno-Karabakh”. Furthermore, in 2007 Mr Seyran Ohanyan switched from being the Minister of Defence of the “NKR” to becoming the Commander-in-Chief of the Armenian armed forces. In April 2008 he was appointed ArmenianMinister of Defence.

79.  The applicants claimed that Armenian law applies in the “NKR”. However, according to the Government, between January 1992 and August 2006 the “NKR” adopted 609 different laws, one of the first being the Law on the basis of the State independence of the Republic of Nagorno-Karabakh. Article 2 of this Law provides that the “NKR decides independently all issues concerning the Republics political, economic, social and cultural, construction, administrative and territorial division policies”. Furthermore,in January 1992 bodies of executive and judicial power were created, including the Council of Ministers (itsgovernment), the Supreme Court and first-instance courts of the “NKR”, as well as the “NKR” prosecutors office. The “NKR” also has its own President, Parliament and police force, as well as local self-governmentbodies, including administrations governing the territories surrounding the “NKR”, whose representatives are appointed by “NKR” authorities. It also holds its own presidential and parliamentary elections. While several laws have been adopted from Armenian legislation, the Government maintained that they did not apply automatically, that is, by decisions of Armenian courts, but were independently interpreted and applied by “NKR” courts, whether in the district of Lachin or elsewhere.

3.  Financial and other support

80.  In its 2005 report (see paragraph 65 above,), the ICG stated the following (pp. 12-13).

“The economy of Nagorno-Karabakh was previously integrated into [that of] Soviet Azerbaijan but was largely destroyed by the war. Today it is closely tied to Armenia and highly dependent on its financial inputs. All transactions are done via Armenia, and products produced in Nagorno-Karabakh often are labelled made in Armenia for export. Yerevan provides half the budget. ...

Nagorno-Karabakh is highly dependent on external financial support, primarily from Armenia but also from the U.S. and the world-wide diaspora. It cannot collect sufficient revenue to meet its budgetary needs, and in absolute terms is receiving increasing external support.The 2005 budget totalled 24.18 billion drams (some $53.73 million). Locally collected revenues are expected to total 6.46 billion drams (about $14.35 million), 26.7 per cent of expenditures.

Since 1993 Nagorno-Karabakh has benefited from an Armenian inter-state loan. According to the Armenian prime minister, this will be 13 billion drams ($28.88 million) in 2005, a significant increase from 2002 when it was 9 billion drams ($16.07 million). However, Nagorno-Karabakhs (de facto) prime minister argues that part of this loan – 4.259 billion drams (about $9.46 million) – is in fact Armenias repayment of VAT, customs and excise duties that Armenia levies on goods that pass through its territory, destined for Nagorno-Karabakh. The remainder of the loan has a ten-year repayment period at nominal interest. Though Armenia has provided such loans since 1993, nothing has been repaid. According to the Armenian prime minister, Stepanakert is not yet in a position to repay... . In the coming years we will need to continue providing this loan to help them continue building their infrastructure ... we do not envision that they will be able to go ahead on their own anytime soon.

The U.S. is the only other state that provides direct governmental assistance. In 1998 Congress for the first time designated Nagorno-Karabakh a recipient of humanitarian aid distinct from Azerbaijan. The U.S. money is administered by its Agency for International Development (USAID), which has distributed it to such NGOs as the Fund for Armenian Relief, Save the Children, and the International Committee of the Red Cross. Through September 2004, the U.S. had pledged $23,274,992 to NagornoKarabakh and had spent $17,831,608. Armenian lobby groups have been influential in making these allocations possible.”

The ICG further stated that the Armenian “inter-state loan” had accounted for 67.3% of the “NKR” budget in 2001 (according to the “Statistical Yearbook of Nagorno-Karabakh”) and 56.9% in 2004 (according to an ICG communication with the NKNational Statistical ServiceDirector).

81.  The loan provided by Armenia to the “NKR” for the years 2004 and 2005 amounted to USD 51 million. USD 40 million went to rebuilding educational institutions and USD 11 million to help the families of soldiers killed in action.

82.  The Hayastan All-Armenian Fund (“the Fund”) was founded by an Armenian presidential decree on 3 March 1992. According to its official website, its mission is the following:

“[T]o unite Armenians in Armenia and overseas to overcome the countrys difficulties and to help establish sustainable development in Armenia and Artsakh. In addition to [the] problems associated with the break-up of the Soviet Union, the government had to find solutions to the aftermath of the 1988 Spitak earthquake, an economic blockade and the rehabilitation of areas that had suffered from the Artsakh conflict.”

The Funds 2012 annual report includes messages from Mr Serzh Sargsyan, ArmenianPresident, and Mr Bako Sahakyan, “President of the Republic of Artsakh”, which, inter alia, contain the following statements.

Mr Sargsyan:

“The Hayastan All-Armenian Fund is an embodiment of the unity between Armenia, Artsakh and the diaspora. As such, the fund is consistently, resolutely, and before our very eyes transforming our pan-national inner strength into tangible power.”

Mr Sahakyan:

“The year 2012 was a jubilee year for the Armenian people. As a nation, we celebrated the 20th anniversary of the founding of the NKR Defense Army and the liberation of Shushi, a magnificent victory which was made possible by the united efforts and indestructible will of the entire Armenian people, the selfless bravery and daring of its valiant sons and daughters.”

The Fund has twenty-fiveaffiliates in twenty-twodifferent countries. Its resources come from individual donations, mainly from members of the Armenian diaspora. It now raises about USD 21 million annually.

The Board of Trustees is the Funds supreme governing body. Under the Funds Charter, the ArmenianPresident is ex officio the President of the Board of Trustees. The Board, which during its existence has had between twenty-twoand thirty-sevenmembers, includes many prominent individuals and representatives of political, non-governmental, religious and humanitarian institutions from Armenia and the diaspora. In 2013 the Board, in addition to the Armenian President, MrSargsyan, comprised the former Armenian President, Mr Kocharyan; the Armenian Prime Minister, as well as the Ministers of Foreign Affairs, Finance and Diaspora; the President, former President and Prime Minister of the “NKR”; the Chairmen of the Armenian Constitutional Court, National Assembly and Central Bank; four Armenian religious leaders; three representatives of Armenian political parties; a representative of the Union of Manufacturers and Businessmen (Employers) of Armenia; and representatives of four non-governmental organisations incorporated in the United States of America and Canada. The remainder of the thirty-seven person Board was made up of thirteenindividuals from the Armenian diaspora. The composition of the Board has been similar since the Funds creation.

The Fund has financed and overseen numerous projects since its establishment, including the construction andrenovation of roads, housing, schools, hospitals, as well as water and gas networks. In the mid to late 1990s it constructed the highway linking the town of Goris in Armenia with Lachin and with Shusha/Shushi and Stepanakert in NagornoKarabakh. In 2001 it financed the construction of the north-south highway in Nagorno-Karabakh. According to the Funds 2005annual report, it had paid approximately USD 11 million during the year forvarious projects, of which about USD 6.1 million had gone to projects in NagornoKarabakh. According to figures provided by the Government, the not fully complete expenditure for 2012 amounted to USD 10.7 million in Nagorno-Karabakh and USD 3.1 million in Armenia. Also according to Government figures, in 1995-2012 the fund allocated about USD 111 million in total – or about USD 6 million annually – to projects in Nagorno-Karabakh. In 1992-2012 it allocated USD 115 million to projects in Armenia.

83.  The applicants and the Azerbaijani Government claimed that residents of the “NKR” and the surrounding territories are routinely issued with Armenian passports. In its 2005 report (see paragraph 65 above), the ICG stated that “Armenia has given a majority of the inhabitants itspassports for travel abroad” (at p. 5). The Azerbaijani Government also pointed to the possibility for residents of the mentioned territories to acquire Armenian citizenship. They referred to section13 (“Citizenship by Naturalisation”) of the Law of the Republic of Armenia on citizenship of the Republic of Armenia, which provides as follows.

“Any person who iseighteenor older and capable of working that is not an RA citizen may apply for RA citizenship, if he/she:

(1)  has been lawfully residing on the territory of the Republic of Armenia for the preceding three years;

(2)  is proficient in the Armenian language; and

(3)  is familiar with the Constitution of the Republic of Armenia.

A person who is not an RA citizen may be granted RA citizenship without being subject to the conditions set forth in subsections(1) and (2) of the first part of this section, if he/she:

(1)  marries a citizen of the Republic of Armenia or has a child who holds RA citizenship;

(2)  has parents or at least one parent that had held RA citizenship in the past or was born on the territory of the Republic of Armenia and had applied for RA citizenship within three years of attaining the age of 18;

(3)  is Armenian by origin (is of Armenian ancestry); or

(4)  has renounced RA citizenship of his/her own accord after 1January 1995.”

The respondentGovernment, for their part, stated that both Armenia and the “NKR” have provisions for dual citizenship. Moreover, in accordance with an Agreement of 24 February 1999 with the “NKR” on the organisation of the passport system, Armenia issues passports to residents of the “NKR” in certain circumstances. Article 1 of the Agreement reads as follows.

“The Parties agree that their citizens have the right to free movement and residence on the territory of each of the Parties.

Within the scope of this Agreement, until the Republic of Nagorno-Karabakh is internationally recognised, the citizens of the Republic of Nagorno-Karabakh wishing to leave the territory of either the Republic of Nagorno-Karabakh or the Republic of Armenia may apply for and obtain an Armenian passport.

The Parties agree that, within the scope of this Article,the obtaining of an Armenian passport by citizens of the Republic of Nagorno-Karabakh does not confer on themArmenian citizenship. Those passports may onlybe used for travel outside the territories of the Republic of Armenia and the Republic of Nagorno-Karabakh bycitizens of the Republic of Nagorno-Karabakh, and cannot be used as an identification document for internal use in the Republic of NagornoKarabakh orin the Republic of Armenia.”

Regulations on the application of this Agreement were also issued in 1999 and provide that an Armenian passport shall beissued to an “NKR” resident only in exceptional cases where the purpose for going abroad is medical, educational or concerns another personal matter. The Government asserted that fewer than 1,000 persons had been issued with a passport under the 1999 Agreement.

84.  The applicants and the Azerbaijani Government stated that the Armenian dram was the main currency in the “NKR”, whereas the respondentGovernment maintained that the currencies accepted there also included euros, United States dollars, pounds sterling and even Australian dollars.

85.  The Azerbaijani Government pointed out that the National Atlas of Armenia, published in 2007 by the State Committee of the Real Estate Cadastre, adjunct to the ArmenianGovernment, and thus allegedly an official publication, consistently incorporated the “NKR” and the surrounding occupied territories within the boundaries of the Republic of Armeniaon various types of maps.

86.  The applicants and the Azerbaijani Government submitted that the Armenian Government has a policy of encouraging settlers to move to the “NKR” from Armenia and, more recently, Syria.

In February 2005 the “Report of the OSCE FactFinding Mission (FFM) to the Occupied Territories of Azerbaijan Surrounding Nagorno-Karabakh (NK)” was published. The mandate of the FFMwas to determine whether settlements existed in the territories; military structures and personnel as well as political considerations were strictly outside that mandate. In regard to settlements in the district of Lachin, the Report concluded:

“Generally, the pattern of settlers origins in Lachin is the same as in the other territories. Thus, the overwhelming majority has come to Lachin from various parts of Azerbaijan, mostly after years of living in temporary shelters in Armenia. A comparatively small minority are Armenians from Armenia, including earthquake victims. They heard about Lachin as a settlement options [sic] by word-of-mouth, through the media or from NGOs in Armenia and NK. There was no evidence of nonvoluntary resettlement or systematic recruitment.”

The Report further stated.

“The direct involvement of NK in Lachin District is uncontested. NagornoKarabakh provides the Lachin budget and openly acknowledges direct responsibility for the district. Lachin residents take part both in local and NK elections.

While the links between Nagorno Karabakh and the Republic of Armenia remain outside the purview of this report, the FFM found no evidence of direct involvement of the government of Armenia in Lachin settlement. However, the FFM did interview certain Lachin residents who had Armenian passports and claimed to take part in Armenian elections.”

II.  THE JOINT UNDERTAKING OF ARMENIA AND AZERBAIJAN

87.  Prior to their accession to the Council of Europe, Armenia and Azerbaijan gave undertakings to the Committee of Ministers and the Parliamentary Assembly committing themselves to the peaceful settlement of the Nagorno-Karabakh conflict (see Parliamentary Assembly Opinions 221 (2000) and 222 (2000) and Committee of Ministers Resolutions Res(2000)13 and Res(2000)14).

The relevant paragraphs of Parliamentary Assembly Opinion 221 (2000) on Armenias application for membership of the Council of Europe read as follows.

“10.  The Assembly takes note of the letter from the President of Armenia in which he undertakes to respect the cease-fire agreement until a final solution is found to the conflict [in Nagorno-Karabakh] and to continue the efforts to reach a peaceful negotiated settlement on the basis of compromises acceptable to all parties concerned.

...

13.  The Parliamentary Assembly takes note of the letters from the President of Armenia, the speaker of the parliament, the Prime Minister and the chairmen of the political parties represented in the parliament, and notes that Armenia undertakes to honour the following commitments:

...

13.2  the conflict in Nagorno-Karabakh:

a.  to pursue efforts to settle this conflict by peaceful means only;

b.  to use its considerable influence over the Armenians in Nagorno-Karabakh to foster a solution to the conflict;

c.  to settle international and domestic disputes by peaceful means and according to the principles of international law (an obligation incumbent on all Council of Europe member states), resolutely rejecting any threatened use of force against its neighbours;

...”

Resolution Res(2000)13 ofthe Committee of Ministers onthe Invitation to Armenia to become a member of the Council of Europe referred to the commitments entered into by Armenia, as set out in Opinion 221 (2000), and the assurances for their fulfilment given by the Armenian government.

III.  RELEVANT DOMESTIC LAW

A.  The laws of the Azerbaijan SSR

88.  The laws relevant to the establishment of the applicants right to property were the 1978 Constitution of the Azerbaijan SSR and its 1970 Land Code and 1983Housing Code.

1.  The 1978 Constitution

89.  The relevant provisions of the Constitution stated as follows.

Article 13

“The basis of the personal property of citizens of the Azerbaijan SSR is their earned income. Personal property may include household items, items of personal consumption, convenience and utility, a house, and earned savings. The personal property of citizens and the right to inherit it are protected by the State.

Citizens may be provided with plots of land as prescribed by law for subsidiary farming (including the keeping of livestock and poultry), gardening and the construction of individual housing. Citizens are required to use their land rationally. State and collective farms provide assistance to citizens for their smallholdings.

Personal property or property to which they have a right of use may not be used to makeunearned income to the detriment of public interest.”

2.  The 1970 Land Code

90.  The relevant provisions of the Land Code stated asfollows.

Article 4
State (peoples) ownership of land

“In accordance with the USSR Constitution and the Azerbaijan SSR Constitution, land is owned by the State – it is the common property of all Soviet people.

In the USSR land is exclusively owned by the State and is allocated for use only. Actions directly or indirectly violating the States right of ownership of land are forbidden.”

Article 24
Documents certifying the right of use of land

“The right of use by collective farms, State farms and others of plots of land shall becertified by a State certificate on the right of use.

The form of the certificate shall bedetermined by the USSR Soviet of Ministers in accordance with the land legislation of the USSR and the union republics.

The right of temporary use of land shall becertified by a certificate in the form determined by the Soviet of Ministers of the Azerbaijan SSR.”

Article 25
Rules on issuance of the certificates on the right of use of land

“The State certificates on the right of indefinite use of land and on the right of temporary use of land shall beissued to collective farms, State farms, other State, cooperative and public institutions, agencies and organisations, as well as to citizens, by the Executive Committee of the Soviet of Peoples Deputies of the district or city (under the republics governance) in the territory of which the plot of land to be allocated for use is situated.”

Article 27
Use of land for specified purpose

“Users of land have a right to and should use the plots of land allocated to them for the purpose for which the plots of land were allocated.”

Article 28
Land users rights of use over allocated plots of land

“Depending on the designated purpose of an allocated plot of land, land users shall beentitled to the following in accordance with the relevant rules:

  to construct residential, industrial and public-amenities buildings as well as other buildings and structures;

  to plant agricultural plants, to afforest and to plant fruit, decorative and other trees;

  to use harvesting areas, pasture fields and other agricultural lands;

  to use widespread natural subsoil resources, peat and bodies of water for economic purposes, as well as other valuable properties of a land.

Article 126-1
Right of use of land in case of inheritance of ownership rights to a building

“If the ownership of a building located in a village is inherited and if the heirs do not have a right to buy a household plot in accordance with the relevant procedure, a right of use shall be given to them over a plot of land needed for keeping the building, in the size determined by the Soviet of Ministers of the Azerbaijan SSR.”

Article 131
Allocation of plots of land to citizens for construction of personal residential flats

“Land plots for the construction of single-flat residential buildings to become personal property shall be allocated to citizens who live in populated settlements of the Azerbaijan SSR where construction of personal flats is not prohibited under the legislation in force, on land belonging to cities and urban settlements; onvillage land not being used by collective farms, State farms or other agricultural enterprises; on land of the State reserve; and onland of the State forest fund that is not included in the greening zones of cities. Land shall be allocated for the mentioned purpose in accordance with the procedure provided under ... this Code.

Construction of personal flats in cities and workers settlements shall be carried out on empty areas which do not require expenditure for their use or technical preparation and, as a rule, near railroads and motorways which provide regular passenger communication, in theform of stand-alone residential districts or settlements.”

3.  The 1983 Housing Code

91.  Article 10.3 of the Housing Code read as follows:

“Citizens have the right to a house as personal property in accordance with the legislation of the USSR and the Azerbaijan SSR.”

4.  The 1985 Instructions on Rules of Registration of Housing Facilities

92.  The 1985 Instructions,in Article 2, listed the documents that served as evidence of title to a residential house. The Instructions were approved by the USSR Central Statistics Department through Order no. 380 of 15 July 1985. Article 2.1 listed the various types of documents constituting primary evidence of title. Article 2.2 stated that, if the primary evidence was missing, title could be shown indirectly through the use of other documents, including

inventory-technical documents where they contain an exact reference to possession by the owner of duly formalised documents certifying his or her right to the residential house”.

B.  The laws of Azerbaijan

93.  Following independence, Azerbaijan enacted, on 9 November 1991, laws concerning property which, for the first time, referred to land as being the object of private ownership. However, detailed rules on the privatisation of land allotted to citizens were only introduced later, by the 1996 Law on land reform. The applicants, having left Lachin in 1992, could not have applied to become owners of the land that they had used.

1.  The 1991 Law on property

94.  The 1991 Law on property in Azerbaijan came into force on 1 December 1991. It stated, inter alia, the following.

Article 21
Objects of proprietary rights of the citizen

“1.  A citizen may possess:

  plots of land;

  houses, apartments, country houses, garages, domestic appliancesand items for private use;

  shares, bonds and other securities;

  mass-mediafacilities;

  enterprises and property complexes for the production of goods destined for the consumer, social and cultural markets, with the exception of certain types of property, which, by law, cannot be owned by citizens for reasons of State or public security or due to international obligations.

...

5.  A citizen who owns an apartment, residential house, country house, garage or other premises or structures has the right to dispose of this property ofhis own will: to sell, bequeath, give away, rent or take other action in so far as it is not in contravention of the law.”

2.  The 1992 Land Code

95.  The new Land Code, which came into force on 31 January 1992, contained the following provisions.

Article 10
Private ownership of plots of land

“Plots of land shall beallocated for private ownership to Azerbaijanicitizens in accordance with requests by the local executive authorities based on decisions of a district or city Soviet of Peoples Deputies for the purposes mentioned below:

(1)  for persons permanently residing on the territory in order to construct private houses and subsidiary constructions as well as for the establishment of private subsidiary agriculture;

(2)  forfarming activities and activities of other organisations involved in the production of agricultural products for sale;

(3)  for the construction of private and collective country houses and private garages within the bounds of cities;

(4)  for construction connected to business activities;

(5)  for traditional ethnic productionactivities.

Under the legislation of Azerbaijan, plots of land may be allocated for private ownership to citizens for other purposes.”

Article 11
Conditions for allocation of plots of land for private ownership

“For the purposes stipulated in Article 10 of this Code, the right of ownership over a plot of land shall begranted free of charge.

Plots of land allocated to citizens for their private houses, country houses and garages before the date of entry into force of this Code shall betransferred into their name.

The right of private ownership or lifetime inheritable possession over a plot of land cannot be granted to foreign citizens or to foreign legal entities.

A plot of land shall not be returned to the former owners and their heirs. They mayobtain a right of ownership over the plot of land on the basis provided for in this Code.”

Article 23
Allocation of plots of land

Plots of land shall be allocated to citizens, enterprises and organisations for their ownership, possession, use or rent by a decision of a district or city Soviet of Peoples Deputies, pursuant to the land-allocation procedure and in accordance with land-utilisation documents.

The designated purpose of a plot of land shall be indicated in the land-allocation certificate.

The procedure for lodging and examining a request for the allocation or seizure of a plot of land, including the seizure of a plot of land for State or public needs, shall be determined by the Cabinet of Ministers of Azerbaijan.

Citizens requests for the allocation of plots of land shall be examined within a period of no longer than one month.”

Article 30
Documents certifying land-ownership rights, rights of possession and
perpetual use of land

“The ownership rights to land and rights of possession and perpetual use of land shall be certified by a State certificate issued by a district or city Soviet of Peoples Deputies.

The form of the mentioned State certificate shall be approved by the Cabinet of Ministers of the Republic of Azerbaijan.”

Article 31
Formalisation of the right of temporary use of land

“A right of temporary use of land, including a right given in accordance with rental terms, shall be documented by means of an agreement and a certificate. These documents shall be registered by a district or city Soviet of Peoples Deputies and shall be issued to the land user. The form of the agreement and the certificate shall be approved by the Cabinet of Ministers of the Republic of Azerbaijan.”

Article 32
Grounds for termination of land-ownership rights, rights of possession
and use of land and rights to rent land

“The district or city Soviet of Peoples Deputies which has provided an ownership right over a plot or a part of a plot of land, rights of possession and use of land or a right to rent it shall terminate these rights in the following cases:

(1)  voluntary surrender or alienation of the plot of land by its owner;

(2)  expiry of the period for which the plot of land was provided;

(3)  termination of activities of an enterprise, agency, organisation or a peasant farm;

(4)  use of the land for purposes other than its designated purpose;

(5)  termination of the employment relationship on the basis of which a land allotment had been provided, except for cases provided by law;

(6)  failure to comply with the terms of a rental agreement;

(7)  failure to pay the land tax or a rent prescribed by the legislation or by a land-rental agreement for two consecutive years, without a good reason;

(8)  failure to use, for one year and without a good reason, aplot of land allocated for agricultural production, or failure to use, for two years and without a good reason, aplot of land allocated for non-agricultural production;

(9)  necessity to seize plots of land for State or public needs;

(10)  transfer of the ownership right over buildings or structures or transfer of a right of operational management over them;

(11)  death of the possessor or user.

The legislation of the Republic of Azerbaijan may provide forother grounds for the termination of an ownership right over a plot of land, rights of possession and use of land or a right to rent it.”

IV.  RELEVANT INTERNATIONAL LAW

96.  Article 42 of the Regulations concerning the Laws and Customs of War on Land, The Hague, 18 October 1907 (“the 1907 Hague Regulations”), defines belligerent occupation as follows.

“Territory is considered occupied when it is actually placed under the authority of the hostile army.

The occupation extends only to the territory where such authority has been established and can be exercised.”

Accordingly, occupation within the meaning of the 1907 Hague Regulations exists when a State exercises actual authority over the territory, or part of the territory, of an enemy State.[3] The requirement of actual authority is widely considered to be synonymous to that of effective control.

Military occupation is considered to exist in a territory, or part of a territory, if the following elements can be demonstrated: the presence of foreign troops, which are in a position to exercise effective control without the consent of the sovereign. According to widespread expert opinion, physical presence of foreign troops is a sine qua non requirement of occupation[4],that is, occupation is not conceivable without “boots on the ground”, therefore forces exercising naval or air control through a naval or air blockade do not suffice[5].

97.  The rules of international humanitarian law do not explicitly address the issue of preventing access to homes or property. However, Article 49 of Convention (IV) relative to the Protection of Civilian Persons in Time of War, Geneva, 12 August 1949 (“the Fourth Geneva Convention”) regulates issues of forced displacement in or from occupied territories. It provides as follows.

“Individual or mass forcible transfers, as well as deportations of protected persons from occupied territory to the territory of the Occupying Power or to that of any other country, occupied or not, are prohibited, regardless of their motive.

Nevertheless, the Occupying Power may undertake total or partial evacuation of a given area if the security of the population or imperative military reasons so demand. Such evacuations may not involve the displacement of protected persons outside the bounds of the occupied territory except when for material reasons it is impossible to avoid such displacement. Persons thus evacuated shall be transferred back to their homes as soon as hostilities in the area in question have ceased.

The Occupying Power undertaking such transfers or evacuations shall ensure, to the greatest practicable extent, that proper accommodation is provided to receive the protected persons, that the removals are effected in satisfactory conditions of hygiene, health, safety and nutrition, and that members of the same family are not separated.

The Protecting Power shall be informed of any transfers and evacuations as soon as they have taken place.

The Occupying Power shall not detain protected persons in an area particularly exposed to the dangers of war unless the security of the population or imperative military reasons so demand.

The Occupying Power shall not deport or transfer parts of its own civilian population into the territory it occupies.”

Article 49 of the Fourth Geneva Convention applies in occupied territory, while there are no specific rules regarding forced displacement on the territory of a party to the conflict. Nonetheless, the right of displaced persons “to voluntary return in safety to their homes or places of habitual residence as soon as the reasons for their displacement cease to exist” is regarded as a rule of customary international law (see Rule132 inCustomary International Humanitarian Law by the International Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC)[6]) that applies to any kind of territory.

V.  RELEVANT UNITED NATIONS AND COUNCIL OF EUROPE MATERIAL

A.  United Nations

98.  The UNPrinciples on Housing and Property Restitution for Refugees and Displaced Persons (Commission on Human Rights, Sub-Commission on the Promotion and Protection of Human Rights, 28June 2005, E/CN.4/Sub.2/2005/17, Annex),known as the Pinheiro Principles,are the most complete standards on the issue. The aim of these principles, which are grounded within existing international human rights and humanitarian law, is to provide international standards and practical guidelines to States, UN agencies and the broader international community on how best to address the complex legal and technical issues surrounding housing and property restitution.

They provide, inter alia, as follows.

2.  The right to housing and property restitution

“2.1  All refugees and displaced persons have the right to have restored to them any housing, land and/or property of which they were arbitrarily or unlawfully deprived, or to be compensated for any housing, land and/or property that is factually impossible to restore as determined by an independent, impartial tribunal.

2.2  States shall demonstrably prioritize the right to restitution as the preferred remedy for displacement and as a key element of restorative justice. The right to restitution exists as a distinct right, and is prejudiced neither by the actual return nor non-return of refugees and displaced persons entitled to housing, land and property restitution.”

3.  The right to non-discrimination

“3.1  Everyone has the right to be protected from discrimination on the basis of race, colour, sex, language, religion, political or other opinion, national or social origin, property, disability, birth or other status.

3.2  States shall ensure that de facto and de jure discrimination on the above grounds is prohibited and that all persons, including refugees and displaced persons, are considered equal before the law.”

12.  National procedures, institutions and mechanisms

“12.1  States should establish and support equitable, timely, independent, transparent and non-discriminatory procedures, institutions and mechanisms to assess and enforce housing, land and property restitution claims. ...

...

12.5  Where there has been a general breakdown in the rule of law, or where States are unable to implement the procedures, institutions and mechanisms necessary to facilitate the housing, land and property restitution process in a just and timely manner, States should request the technical assistance and cooperation of relevant international agencies in order to establish provisional regimes for providing refugees and displaced persons with the procedures, institutions and mechanisms necessary to ensure effective restitution remedies.

12.6  States should include housing, land and property restitution procedures, institutions and mechanisms in peace agreements and voluntary repatriation agreements. ...”

13.  Accessibility of restitution claims procedures

“13.1  Everyone who has been arbitrarily or unlawfully deprived of housing, land and/or property should be able to submit a claim for restitution and/or compensation to an independent and impartial body, to have a determination made on their claim and to receive notice of such determination. States should not establish any preconditions for filing a restitution claim.

...

13.5  States should seek to establish restitution claims-processing centres and offices throughout affected areas where potential claimants currently reside. In order to facilitate the greatest access to those affected, it should be possible to submit restitution claims by post or by proxy, as well as in person. ...

...

13.7  States should develop restitution claims forms that are simple and easy to understand ...

...

13.11  States should ensure that adequate legal aid is provided, if possible free of charge ...”

15.  Housing, land and property records and documentation

“...

15.7  States may, in situations of mass displacement where little documentary evidence exists as to ownership or rights of possession, adopt the conclusive presumption that persons fleeing their homes during a given period marked by violence or disaster have done so for reasons related to violence or disaster and are therefore entitled to housing, land and property restitution. In such cases, administrative and judicial authorities may independently establish the facts related to undocumented restitution claims.

...”

21.  Compensation

“21.1  All refugees and displaced persons have the right to full and effective compensation as an integral component of the restitution process. Compensation may be monetary or in kind. States shall, in order to comply with the principle of restorative justice, ensure that the remedy of compensation is only used when the remedy of restitution is not factually possible, or when the injured party knowingly and voluntarily accepts compensation in lieu of restitution, or when the terms of a negotiated peace settlement provide for a combination of restitution and compensation.

...”

B.  Council of Europe

99.  Council of Europe bodies have repeatedly addressed issues of the restitution of property to internally displaced persons (IDPs) and refugees. The following Resolutions and Recommendations are of particular relevance in the context of the present case.

1.  Parliamentary Assembly of the Council of Europe (PACE) Resolution 1708 (2010)on solving property issues of refugees and displaced persons

100.  The Parliamentary Assembly noted in paragraph 2 that as many as 2.5 million refugees and IDPs faced situations of displacement in Council of Europe member States, in particular in the North and South Caucasus, the Balkans and the eastern Mediterranean, and that displacement was often protracted with affected persons being unable to return to or to access their homes and land since the 1990s and earlier. It underlined the importance of restitution as follows.

“3.  The destruction, occupation or confiscation of abandoned property violate the rights of the individuals concerned, perpetuate displacement and complicate reconciliation and peace-building. Therefore, the restitution of property – that is the restoration of rights and physical possession in favour of displaced former residents – or compensation, are forms of redress necessary for restoring the rights of the individual and the rule of law.

4.  The Parliamentary Assembly considers that restitution is the optimal response to the loss of access and rights to housing, land and property because, alone among forms of redress, it facilitates choice between three durable solutions to displacement: return to ones original home in safety and dignity; local integration at the site of displacement; or resettlement either at some other site within the country or outside its borders.”

The Parliamentary Assembly then referred to Council of Europe human rights instruments, in particular the European Convention on Human Rights, the European Social Charter and the Framework Convention for the Protection of National Minorities, as well as to the UN Pinheiro Principles, and called on member States to take the following measures.

“9.  In the light of the above, the Assembly calls on member states to resolve post-conflict housing, land and property issues of refugees and IDPs, taking into account the Pinheiro Principles, the relevant Council of Europe instruments and Recommendation Rec(2006)6 of the Committee of Ministers.

10.  Bearing in mind these relevant international standards and the experience of property resolution and compensation programmes carried out in Europe to date, member states are invited to:

10.1.  guarantee timely and effective redress for the loss of access and right to housing, land and property abandoned by refugees and IDPs without regard to pending negotiations concerning the resolution of armed conflicts or the status of a particular territory;

10.2.  ensure that such redress takes the form of restitution in the form of confirmation of the legal rights of refugees and displaced persons to their property and restoration of their safe physical access to, and possession of, such property. Where restitution is not possible, adequate compensation must be provided, through the confirmation of prior legal rights to property and the provision of money and goods having a reasonable relationship to their market value or other forms of just reparation;

10.3.  ensure that refugees and displaced persons who did not have formally recognised rights prior to their displacement, but whose enjoyment of their property was treated as de facto valid by the authorities, are accorded equal and effective access to legal remedies and redress for their dispossession. This is particularly important where the affected persons are socially vulnerable or belong to minority groups;

...

10.5.  ensure that the absence from their accommodation of holders of occupancy and tenancy rights who have been forced to abandon their homes shall be deemed justified until the conditions that allow for voluntary return in safety and dignity have been restored;

10.6.  provide rapid, accessible and effective procedures for claiming redress. Where displacement and dispossession have taken place in a systematic manner, special adjudicatory bodies should be set up to assess claims. Such bodies should apply expedited procedure that incorporate relaxed evidentiary standards and facilitated procedure. All property types relevant to the residential and livelihood needs of displaced persons should be within their jurisdiction, including homes, agricultural land and business properties;

10.7.  secure the independence, impartiality and expertise of adjudicatory bodies including through appropriate rules on their composition that may provide for the inclusion of international members. ...”

2.  PACE Resolution 1497 (2006)on refugees and displaced persons in Armenia, Azerbaijan and Georgia

101.  In this Resolution, the Parliamentary Assembly notably called on Armenia, Azerbaijan and Georgia

“12.1.  to focus all their efforts on finding a peaceful settlement of the conflicts in the region with a view to creating conditions for the voluntary return of refugees and displaced persons to their places of origin, safely and with dignity;

...

12.4.  to make the return of the displaced persons a priority and do everything possible in their negotiations so as to enable these people to return in safety even before an overall settlement;

...

12.15.  to develop practical co-operation as regards the investigation of the fate of missing persons and to facilitate the return of identity documents and the restitution of property in particular, making use of the experience of handling similar problems in the Balkans.”

3.  Recommendation Rec(2006)6of the Committee of Ministers to member states on internally displaced persons

102.  The Committee of Ministers recommended notably the following:

“8.  Internally displaced persons are entitled to the enjoyment of their property and possessions in accordance with human rights law. In particular, internally displaced persons have the right to repossess the property left behind following their displacement. If internally displaced persons are deprived of their property, such deprivation should give rise to adequate compensation;

THE LAW

I.  INTRODUCTION

103.  By its decision of 14 December 2011, the Court declared the applicants complaints admissible. It also examined the six preliminary objections raised by the Government under Article 35 of the Convention. Three of them – concerning the question whether the matter had already been submitted to another procedure of international investigation or settlement, the lack of jurisdiction ratione temporis and the failure to respect the six-month rule– were rejected. The other three objections were joined to the merits and will be examined below in the following order: exhaustion of domestic remedies, the applicants victim status, and the Governments jurisdiction over the territory in question.

II.  EXHAUSTION OF DOMESTIC REMEDIES

A.  The parties submissions

1.  The applicants

104.  The applicants submitted that the Armenian authorities had prevented them as displaced persons from returning to their homes and that this reflected an acknowledged official policy and, accordingly, an administrative practice. In these circumstances, they did not have access to any domestic remedies.

105.  Moreover, there were no remedies known to them – in Armenia or in the “NKR” – that could be effective in respect of their complaints. Allegedly, the lack of domestic remedies was most clearly shown by the international discussions regarding the right of return of internally displaced persons. Constituting one of the major differences between the parties to the ongoing Minsk Group negotiations, this issue remained unresolved. The applicants had not lodged any “applications” to return and questioned whether there was a forum to which such a request could be submitted. Allegedly, a request would in any event be entirely fruitless. Furthermore, given Armenia’sdenial of any involvement in the events relating to the conflict in Nagorno-Karabakh, the applicants asserted that it would be contradictory to have expected them to have approached the Armenian authorities.

106.  The applicants further maintained that the Government bore the burden of proof to show that a remedy existed and that it was effective both in theory and in practice and, in particular, that it had been successfully used by litigants in a position similar to theirs. They argued that the Government had failed to discharge this burden. More specifically, none of the examples of cases given by the Government in their observations to the Chamber in July 2007 related to the right to return to enjoy properties or private and family life. Only in their July 2012 observations had the Government pointed to some constitutional remedies in Armenia and the “NKR” and claimed that the applicants had always been able to enter the disputed territories, at least for the purpose of exercising their legal rights. Read in conjunction with the Governments previous observations, where these remedies had not been mentioned and where the return of and compensation to displaced persons were conditioned on a comprehensive and final conflict-resolution agreement, the 2012 submissions lacked credibility. Furthermore, they had not contained any examples of redress actually offered to Azerbaijani nationals for breaches of the type of rights referred to in the present case.

2.  The Government

107.  The Government submitted that the applicants had failed to exhaust domestic remedies, as they had not shown that they had taken any steps to protect or restore their rights. In particular, the applicants had not applied to any judicial or administrative body of the Republic of Armenia. Furthermore, maintaining that the territories in question were under the jurisdiction and control of the “NKR”, the Government claimed that the “NKR” had all the judicial and administrative bodies capable of protecting the rights of individuals. The applicants had purportedly been able to obtain visas to both Armenia and the “NKR” to seek legal advice, even free of charge from “public defender” services, and bring restitution or compensation claims against the Armenian army and authorities or the “NKR” before independent and unbiased courts. As far as Armenia was concerned, this opportunity had existed ever since the ratification of the Convention in April 2002. The positions taken in the Minsk Group negotiations concerned the return of all displaced persons and were of no relevance to the situation of individuals who wished to exercise their legal rights.

108.  Moreover, the Government argued that the constitutions and other laws in Armenia and the “NKR”, in particular their Land Codes and Civil Codes, protected individuals right to property, provided for the restitution of or compensation for dispossessed land and made no distinction between the rights of nationals and foreigners.

109.  In order to show the effectiveness of Armenian remedies for people of Kurdish or Azeri ethnicity, in June 2007 the Government submitted three court cases: one concerned the amnesty granted to a convicted person, allegedly of Azerbaijani nationality, one related to the friendly settlement reached between a Kurdish person and his employer in a dispute regardingunpaid wages,and one concerned the dispute between another Kurdish person and a local Armenian administration over the prolongation of a land-lease contract. Furthermore, the Government submitted three cases examined by “NKR” courts to demonstrate that there were effective judicial remedies in that region: two concerned the criminal convictions of persons of Armenian ethnicity living in the “NKR” and the remaining one concerned an inheritance dispute between two private individuals, allegedlyof Armenian ethnicity.

3.  The Azerbaijani Government, third-party intervener

110.  According to the Azerbaijani Government, the respondent Government had failed to fulfil their obligation to specify which remedies existed in either Armenia or the “NKR” that could be effective in the circumstances, and had further failed to provide any example of a displaced Azerbaijani national having had successful recourse to such claimed, albeit totally unspecified, remedies. In this connection, the Azerbaijani Government asserted that the Land Codes of Armenia and the “NKR” did not provide any rules or mechanisms by virtue of which persons displaced in circumstances similar to the applicants could obtain restitution of or compensation for their dispossessed property.

111.  Furthermore, in the light of the general context, there was allegedly no need to exhaust domestic remedies due to administrative practices andspecial circumstances. Reference was made, inter alia, to the continuing tension and hostility in the region, the application of martial law within Nagorno-Karabakh and the other occupied territories, and the deliberate policy of encouraging Armenian settlers to move into, in particular, the district of Lachin.

112.  The Azerbaijani Government further asserted that any remedies that the respondent Government would argue were available before the Armenian courts and organs could not by definition be effective in view of Armenias declared view that the “NKR” was an independent State within whose jurisdiction and control Lachin was to be found. Moreover, the territorial framework relevant to the “NKR” “Declaration of Independence” in September 1991 excluded the other areas of Azerbaijan occupied later, including Lachin, over which, accordingly, the “NKR” courts were constitutionally incapable of exercising jurisdiction.

B.  The Courts assessment

1.  Admissibility of additional submissions

113.  It should first be noted that, on 20 January 2014 – two weeks after the extended time-limit set by the Court for the submission of additional documentary material – the Government presented several documents, including two judgments which purportedly acknowledged the ownership rights to private houses and the surrounding land situated in the disputed territories oftwo displaced plaintiffs of Azerbaijani nationality. The judgments had been issued in 2003 and 2005by the “First Instance Court of the Republic of Nagorno-Karabakh”.

114.  On 22 January 2014 the President of the Court, after consulting the Grand Chamber, decided, in accordance with Rules 38 § 1 and 71 § 1 of the Rules of Court, that the above-mentioned documentsshould not be included in the case file, because of their late submission. The Government had not given a satisfactory explanation as to why the documents could not have been filed in time. The Court notes, in this connection, that the Government were invited, on 8 June 2006, to submit observations onthe case and that they, both then and later in the proceedings, were asked to specifically address the question of the exhaustion of remedies. No mention was made of the 2003 and 2005 judgments on any of these occasions. Consequently, these documents will not be taken into account.

2.  General principles on exhaustion of domestic remedies

115.  The Court reiterates that it is primordial that the machinery of protection established by the Convention is subsidiary to the national systems safeguarding human rights. The Court is concerned with the supervision of the implementation by Contracting States of their obligations under the Convention. It cannot, and must not, usurp the role of Contracting States whose responsibility it is to ensure that the fundamental rights and freedoms enshrined therein are respected and protected on a domestic level. The rule of exhaustion of domestic remedies is therefore an indispensable part of the functioning of this system of protection. States are dispensed from answering before an international body for their acts before they have had an opportunity to put matters right through their own legal system, and those who wish to invoke the supervisory jurisdiction of the Court as concerns complaints against a State are thus obliged to use first the remedies provided by the national legal system (see, among other authorities, Akdivar and Others v. Turkey, 16 September 1996, § 65, Reports of Judgments and Decisions 1996IV). The Court cannot emphasise enough that it is not a court of first instance; it does not have the capacity, nor is it appropriate to its function as an international court, to adjudicate on large numbers of cases which require the finding of basic facts or the calculation of monetary compensation – both of which should, as a matter of principle and effective practice, be the domain of domestic jurisdiction (see Demopoulos and Others v. Turkey (dec.) [GC], nos. 46113/99 and 7 others, § 69, ECHR 2010, and Kazali and Others v. Cyprus (dec.), nos. 49247/08 and 8 others,§ 132, 6 March 2012).

116.  The Court has set out the general principles pertaining to the exhaustion of domestic remedies in a number of judgments. In Akdivar and Others (cited above), it held as follows (further case references deleted).

“65.  The Court recalls that the rule of exhaustion of domestic remedies referred to in Article [35] of the Convention obliges those seeking to bring their case against the State before an international judicial or arbitral organ to use first the remedies provided by the national legal system. Consequently, States are dispensed from answering before an international body for their acts before they have had an opportunity to put matters right through their own legal system. The rule is based on the assumption, reflected in Article 13 of the Convention – with which it has close affinity –, that there is an effective remedy available in respect of the alleged breach in the domestic system whether or not the provisions of the Convention are incorporated in national law. In this way, it is an important aspect of the principle that the machinery of protection established by the Convention is subsidiary to the national systems safeguarding human rights ...

66.  Under Article [35] normal recourse should be had by an applicant to remedies which are available and sufficient to afford redress in respect of the breaches alleged. The existence of the remedies in question must be sufficiently certain not only in theory but in practice, failing which they will lack the requisite accessibility and effectiveness ...

Article [35] also requires that the complaints intended to be made subsequently at Strasbourg should have been made to the appropriate domestic body, at least in substance and in compliance with the formal requirements and time-limits laid down in domestic law and, further, that any procedural means that might prevent a breach of the Convention should have been used ...

67.  However, there is, as indicated above, no obligation to have recourse to remedies which are inadequate or ineffective. In addition, according to the generally recognised rules of international law there may be special circumstances which absolve the applicant from the obligation to exhaust the domestic remedies at his disposal ... The rule is also inapplicable where an administrative practice consisting of a repetition of acts incompatible with the Convention and official tolerance by the State authorities has been shown to exist, and is of such a nature as to make proceedings futile or ineffective ...

68.  In the area of the exhaustion of domestic remedies there is a distribution of the burden of proof. It is incumbent on the Government claiming non-exhaustion to satisfy the Court that the remedy was an effective one available in theory and in practice at the relevant time, that is to say, that it was accessible, was one which was capable of providing redress in respect of the applicants complaints and offered reasonable prospects of success. However, once this burden of proof has been satisfied it falls to the applicant to establish that the remedy advanced by the Government was in fact exhausted or was for some reason inadequate and ineffective in the particular circumstances of the case or that there existed special circumstances absolving him or her from the requirement ... One such reason may be constituted by the national authorities remaining totally passive in the face of serious allegations of misconduct or infliction of harm by State agents, for example where they have failed to undertake investigations or offer assistance. In such circumstances it can be said that the burden of proof shifts once again, so that it becomes incumbent on the respondent Government to show what they have done in response to the scale and seriousness of the matters complained of.

69.  The Court would emphasise that the application of the rule must make due allowance for the fact that it is being applied in the context of machinery for the protection of human rights that the Contracting Parties have agreed to set up. Accordingly, it has recognised that Article [35] must be applied with some degree of flexibility and without excessive formalism ... It has further recognised that the rule of exhaustion is neither absolute nor capable of being applied automatically; in reviewing whether it has been observed it is essential to have regard to the particular circumstances of each individual case ... This means amongst other things that it must take realistic account not only of the existence of formal remedies in the legal system of the Contracting Party concerned but also of the general legal and political context in which they operate as well as the personal circumstances of the applicants.”

3.  Application of these principles to the facts of the case

117.  While maintaining that Armenia has no jurisdiction over Nagorno-Karabakh and, in particular, the district of Lachin, the Government claimed that the applicants could have been afforded redress by judicial and administrative bodies in Armenia and the “NKR”. They referred to provisions in the laws of the two entities concerning land disputes, including issues of restitution and compensation in case of someone elses illegal possession. They also presented statements by domestic judges and officials to the effect that the courts of Armenia and the “NKR” are independent and impartial and are ready to adjudicate cases brought by Azerbaijani citizens without discrimination. The applicants and the Azerbaijani Government, for their part, asserted that the laws of Armenia and the “NKR” did not provide any redress for displaced persons who had been dispossessed of their property in circumstances similar to those of the applicants.

118.  The Court finds that, for the question of exhaustion of domestic remedies, it need not determine whether Armenia can be considered to have jurisdiction over the area in question and whether such jurisdiction would have an effect on the operation of its domestic remedies onthe issues of the restitution of or compensation for property situated in the disputed territories. The reason for this is that the Government have not shown that there is a remedy –in Armenia or in the “NKR” – capable of providing redress in respect of the applicants complaints. The legal provisions referred to by them are of a general nature and do not address the specific situation of dispossession of property as a result of armed conflict, or in any other way relate to a situation similar to that of the applicants. As regards the domestic judgments submitted by way of example in June 2007 (see paragraph 109 above), none of them relate to claims concerning the loss of homes or property by persons displaced in the context of the Nagorno-Karabakh conflict.

119.  It should also be noted that Armenia has denied that itsarmed forces or other authorities have been involved in the events giving rise to the complaints in the present case, or that Armenia exercises – or hasat any point in time exercised – jurisdiction over Nagorno-Karabakh and the surrounding territories. Given such a denial of involvement or jurisdiction, it would not be reasonable to expect the applicants to bring claims for restitution or compensation before the Armenian courts and authorities. Regard must further be had to the political and general context. As a consequence of the war, virtually all Azerbaijanis have left the disputed territories. No political solution of the conflict has been reached. Rather, the hostile rhetoric between the leaders of Armenia and Azerbaijan appears to have intensified, ceasefire breaches are recurrent and the military build-up in the region has escalated in recent years. In these circumstances, it is not realistic that any possible remedy in the unrecognised “NKR” entitycould in practice afford displaced Azerbaijanis effective redress.

120.  In these circumstances, the Court considers that the Government have failed to discharge the burden of proving the availability to the applicants of a remedy capable of providing redress in respect of their Convention complaints and offering reasonable prospects of success. The Governments objection of the non-exhaustion of domestic remedies is therefore dismissed.

III.  THE APPLICANTS VICTIM STATUS

A.  The parties submissions

1.  The applicants

121.  The applicants maintained that they had submitted documentation with their application and their subsequent observations in the case that constituted sufficient proof of their identity and of the fact that they owned or had the right to use identifiable property in the territory in question and that they had been residing there when they had had to flee in May 1992. They referred, inter alia, to the technical passports, statements by witnesses and invoices for building materials and building subsidies. As regards the technical passports, the applicants maintained that they, in all details, complied with the formal requirements under the domestic law in force at the material time. They explained that the discrepancies between the statements made in the application form and the specifications contained in the passports were due to the statements given to their representative in difficult circumstances in Baku in early 2005 during a brief meeting.The original statements were made from memory, without access to documents, and it was therefore the information contained in the passports that was correct and should be taken into account. The applicants further asserted that the passports constituted secondary evidence of their possessions. In addition, the sixth applicant had submitted primary evidence in the form of an abstract from the session protocol of the Soviet of Peoples Deputies of Lachin District of 29 January 1974 that contained the decision to allocate land to him. When they fled, they had not had the time to take all of their papers with them. Furthermore, there had not been a centralised land register at the time from which they could have obtained further documents.

122.  The applicants claimed that, under the 1970Land Code and the 1983Housing Code of the Azerbaijan SSR, still in force at the time of their flight, a citizen had a right of ownership to his individual house and an inheritable right to use a plot of land in line with the purposes for which it had been allocated. Both rights allegedly constituted possessions within the meaning of Article 1 of Protocol No. 1. Moreover, the 1991 Law on property in Azerbaijan made reference to a land plot as the object of individual ownership and thus gave the applicants a legitimate expectation of becoming owners of land.

2.  The Government

123.  The Government contended that, with the exception of the sixth applicant, the applicants had not submittedany evidence with their application that could prove that they in fact had any property, let alone that the property was located on the territory claimed and that they had owned it at the relevant time. In the Governments view, it was remarkable that, although they all claimed to have fled empty-handed, the technical passports of the other five applicants had later appeared out of nowhere. Furthermore, the statements of friends and neighbours submitted to the Court amounted to no more than hearsay. In respect of all the applicants, the Government maintained that they had failed to prove “beyond reasonable doubt” that they were the persons they claimed to be, that they had resided in the territories specified by them or that they owned the property in question. In particular, the documents provided by them contained numerous contradictions and inaccuracies. For instance, the second applicant had first claimed to have lived in the village of Chirag and had then changed this to Chiragli. Moreover, most of the technical passports submitted as proof of ownership gave different figures with regard to the size of the houses to the figures stated by the applicants themselves. The Government also claimed that a technical passport is a document showing the technical condition of a building and nothing else, unless its origin and provenance is established.

124.  The Government further questioned whether the applicants had ever held a right to the alleged properties that had been recognised under the law in force in 1992 or certified by the appropriate authority. In particular, under the socialist system of the USSR before 1991, land was under the exclusive ownership of the State. While the 1991 Law on property recognised the possibility of private ownership, it did not transfer ownership of land occupied by individuals to them. With respect to individual land users and lessees, the legislation set out that their rights were formalised through a certificate, which was registered in a land register kept by the local Soviet of Peoples Deputies. Thus, no rights to land could be asserted without such a registered certificate. Furthermore, the Azerbaijani 1992Land Code stipulated that the rights of a user or lessee could be extinguished following a failure to use the land for a period of two years. As the applicants had not returned to the district of Lachin since 1992, the Government presumed that their alleged rights had been terminated before Armenia became subject to the jurisdiction of the Court in 2002. Furthermore, the applicants claimed legitimate expectation to become owners of land was no longer a realistic expectation in 2002. Furthermore, before that date, the applicants alleged property had been allocated to other individuals, with their names recorded on the land register in accordance with the laws of the “NKR”. Thus, the applicants had no “existing possessions” but were merely claimants seeking to have their property restored or to receive compensation. The Government maintained that no domestic legislation or judicial decision existed which gave rise to a legitimate expectation of such restitution or compensation. However, in the same observations, the Government stated that the “NKR” had not adopted any legal act that deprived the applicants of the right to enter the territory of Lachin or of the right to peacefully enjoy their property.

3.  The Azerbaijani Government, third-party intervener

125.  The Azerbaijani Government pointed out that almost all displaced persons had had to flee their homes in the occupied territories quickly, without having had the time to collect documents. At the materialtime, it was impossible to obtain property documents as the records had been kept by the local authorities, and their archives had most likely been destroyed. Nevertheless, a technical passport was classified as an “inventory-technical” document that served to indirectly establish the right to an individual house where the original document was missing. This document constituted secondary evidence of title to a house ora plot of land if its text directly referred to documents confirming the property rights. Such a reference was included in the applicants technical passports. Thus, considered together with the witness statements and building invoices submitted, they demonstrated that the applicants owned individual houses and had the right to use the land plots allotted to them. These rights still existed.

126.  The Azerbaijani Government further stated that, at the time of the applicants flight, private ownership of individual houses was protected by the laws of the Azerbaijan SSR, as in force at the material time. No private ownership existed, however, in regard to land, which was exclusively owned by the State. All land transactions were prohibited, but plots of land were allotted by decision of the local authority, the Soviet of Peoples Deputies, to citizens for their use for a definite or indefinite period of time, free of charge. The right of use, which was an inheritable title, was granted for purposes such as individual housing, namely the construction of privately owned houses, as well as pasture, haymaking and farming. Furthermore, the 1991 Law on property in Azerbaijan, while not yet enforceable at the relevant time, had added a legitimate expectation for the applicants to become owners of land.

B.  The Courts assessment

127.  The examination of the issue of the applicants victim status is twofold. First, it must be assessed whether the applicants have submitted sufficient proof of their personal identity and former residence as well as the existence of the assets they allegedly left behind. If so, it needs to be determined whether these assets constitute “possessions” and help create “homes” under the Convention. For the determination of the second issue, the domestic legal classification or significance of these terms is of importance.

1.  General principles on assessment of claims relating to property and homes of displaced persons

128.  The Court has previously dealt with cases concerning the property and housing rights of persons who have been displaced as a result of an international or internal armed conflict. The issues have arisen in the context of the occupation of northern Cyprus, the actions of the security forces in Turkey and Russia, and in some other conflict situations.

129.  The Court examined for the first time the rights of displaced persons to respect for their homes and property in Loizidou v. Turkey ((merits), 18 December 1996, Reports 1996-VI). The applicant claimed to be the owner of a number of plots of land in northern Cyprus. The Turkish Government did not call into question the validity of the applicants title, but argued that she had lost ownership of the land by virtue of Article 159 of the 1985 Constitution of the “Turkish Republic of Northern Cyprus” (the “TRNC”) which declared all abandoned immovable properties to be the property of the “TRNC”. The Court, having regard to the lack of recognition of the “TRNC” as a State by the international community, did not attribute any legal validity to the provision and considered that the applicant could not be deemed to have lost title to her property as a result of it (§§ 42-47).

130.  In a number of cases related to the above-mentioned conflict, the Court has established the applicants “possession” within the meaning of Article 1 of Protocol No. 1 on the basis of prima facie evidence which the Government failed convincingly to rebut, including copies of original title deeds, registrationcertificates, purchase contracts and affirmations of ownership issued by the Republic of Cyprus. As explained by the applicant in Solomonides v. Turkey (no. 16161/90, § 31, 20 January 2009), his titles of ownership had been registered at the District Lands Office. However, at the time of the Turkish military intervention he had been forced to flee and had been unable to take with him the title deeds. The Cypriot authorities had reconstructed the Land Books and had issued certificates of affirmation of title. These certificates were the best evidence available in the absence of the original records or documents. It is noteworthy that in Saveriades v.Turkey (no. 16160/90, 22 September 2009) the reasons why the applicant could not submit the original title deeds were specifically taken into account. The applicant argued that he had been forced to leave his premises, where the documents were held, in great haste and had subsequently been unable to return there or otherwise retrieve the title deeds. The Court accepted that the documents submitted by the applicant (such as a sale contract, ownership certificates and a building permit) provided prima facieevidence that he had a title of ownership over the properties inissue, and continued (§ 18):

“... As the respondent Government failed to produce convincing evidence in rebuttal, and taking into account the circumstances in which the applicant had been compelled to leave northern Cyprus, the Court considers that he had a possession within the meaning of Article 1 of Protocol No. 1.”

131.  In Doğan and Others v. Turkey (nos. 8803/02 and 14 others, ECHR 2004-VI) which concerned the forced eviction of villagers in the state-of-emergency region in south-east Turkey and the refusal to let them return for several years, the Government raised the objection that some of the applicants had not submitted title deeds attesting that they had owned property in the village in question. The Court considered that it was not necessary to decide whether or not in the absence of title deeds the applicants had rights of property under domestic law. The question was rather whether the overall economic activities carried out by the applicants constituted “possessions” coming within the scope of Article 1 of Protocol No. 1. Answering the question in the affirmative, it stated as follows (§ 139):

“... [T]he Court notes that it is undisputed that the applicants all lived in Boydaş village until 1994. Although they did not have registered property, they either had their own houses constructed on the lands of their ascendants or lived in the houses owned by their fathers and cultivated the land belonging to the latter. The Court further notes that the applicants had unchallenged rights over the common lands in the village, such as the pasture, grazing and the forest land, and that they earned their living from stockbreeding and tree-felling. Accordingly, in the Courts opinion, all these economic resources and the revenue that the applicants derived from them may qualify as possessions for the purposes of Article 1.”

132.  The autonomous meaning of the concept of “possessions” has been proclaimed in many judgments and decisions of the Court. In Öneryıldız v.Turkey ([GC], no. 48939/99, § 124, ECHR 2004-XII), it was summarised as follows.

“The Court reiterates that the concept of possessions in the first part of Article 1 of Protocol No. 1 has an autonomous meaning which is not limited to ownership of physical goods and is independent from the formal classification in domestic law: the issue that needs to be examined is whether the circumstances of the case, considered as a whole, may be regarded as having conferred on the applicant title to a substantive interest protected by that provision ... Accordingly, as well as physical goods, certain rights and interests constituting assets may also be regarded as property rights, and thus as possessions for the purposes of this provision ... The concept of possessions is not limited to existing possessions but may also cover assets, including claims, in respect of which the applicant can argue that he has at least a reasonable and legitimate expectation of obtaining effective enjoyment of a property right ...”

In that case, the Court considered that a dwelling illegally erected on public land next to a rubbish tip, where the applicant and his family had lived undisturbed, albeit unauthorised, while paying council tax and public-service charges, represented a proprietary interest which, de facto, had been acknowledged by the authorities and was of a sufficient nature to constitute a possession within the meaning of Article 1 of Protocol No. 1.

133.  The question whether the applicants had substantiated their claim under Article 1 of Protocol No. 1 has also arisen in a number of cases against Russia where the applicants houses or other property were destroyed or damaged as a result of aerial attacks on the towns where they lived. For instance, in Kerimova and Others v. Russia (nos. 17170/04 and 5 others, §§ 292-93, 3May 2011), the Court accepted the claim of ownership by some of the applicants on the basis of extracts from a housing inventory issued by the town administration after the attack which showed that the applicants were the owners of their houses. As regards the applicants who had submitted no proof of title, the Court established their property right on the basis of other evidence, such as a certificate of residence issued by the town administration. The Court also considered it likely that any documents confirming the applicants title to the houses had been destroyed during the attack.

134.  In situations where it has been established that the applicant was the owner of a house, the Court has not required further documentary evidence of his or her residence there to show that the house constituted a “home” within the meaning of Article 8 of the Convention. For example, in Orphanides v. Turkey (no. 36705/97, § 39, 20 January 2009), it stated as follows:

“The Court notes that the Government failed to produce any evidence capable of casting doubt upon the applicants statement that, at the time of the Turkish invasion, he was regularly residing in Lapithos and that his house was treated by him and his family as a home.”

135.  However, if an applicant does not produce any evidence of title to property or of residence, his complaints are bound to fail (see, for example, Lordos and Others v. Turkey, no. 15973/90, § 50, 2 November 2010, where the Court declared a complaint incompatible ratione materiae in the absence of evidence of ownership; see also the conclusion as to some applicants in Kerimova and Others,cited above). In several cases the Court has reiterated that the applicants are required to provide sufficient prima facie evidence in support of their complaints. In Damayev v. Russia (no. 36150/04, §§ 10811, 29 May 2012), it considered that an applicant complaining ofthe destruction of his home should provide at least a brief description of the property in question. Since no documents or detailed claims were submitted, his complaint was found to be unsubstantiated. As further examples of prima facie evidence of ownership of or residence on property, the Court has mentioned documents such as land or property titles, extracts from land or tax registers, documents from the local administration, plans, photographs and maintenance receipts as well as proof of mail deliveries, statements of witnesses or any other relevant evidence(see, for instance, Prokopovich v. Russia,no. 58255/00, § 37, ECHR 2004-XI, and Elsanova v. Russia (dec.), no. 57952/00, 15 November 2005).

136.  In sum, the Courts case-law has developed a flexible approach regarding the evidence to be provided by applicants who claim to have lost their property and home in situations of international or internal armed conflict. The Court notes that a similar approach is reflected in Article 15 § 7 of the Pinheiro Principles (see paragraph 98 above).

2.  Application of these principles to the facts of the case

(a)  Proof of identity and place of residence

137.  While the applicants, at the time of lodging the present application, did not submit documents showing their identity and place of residence, they did so following the Grand Chambers request in April 2010. The documents included their and their children’sbirth certificates, marriage certificates, USSR passports, work records and extracts from military-service books (for details, see paragraphs 33-57 above). In the Courts view, these documents demonstrate that all the applicants were born in the district of Lachin and that they lived and worked there, at least for major parts of their lives. Having regard to the applicants own statements – and in the absence of any evidence to the contrary – they must be deemed to have still lived there with their families at the time when they fled on 17 May 1992.

(b)  Proof of possessions

138.  The applicants claimed that they owned or had protected rights to land, houses and certain moveable property that they were forced to leave behind when they fled. It is not known whether any of the houses are still intact and the claimed moveable property is most certainly no longer in existence. Thus, what remain are mainly the plots of land.

139.  Originally, only the sixth applicant submitted a document relating to property, a so-called technical passport. The other applicants presented such evidence only when they replied to the Governments first observations. In addition to technical passports, they all submitted witness statements from former neighbours who affirmed that the applicants owned houses in the respective villages, as well as statements by representatives of an Azerbaijani administration for Lachin. The sixth applicant also presented a decision on land allocation taken by the Lachin District Soviet of Peoples Deputies as well as invoices for animal feed, building materials and building subsidies.

140.  The most significant pieces of evidence supplied by the applicants are the technical passports. Being official documents, they all contain drawings of houses, and state, among other things, their sizes, measurements and the number of rooms. The sizes of the plots of land in question are also indicated. The passports are dated between July 1985 and August 1990 and contain the applicants names. Moreover, it appears that the passports include references to the respective land allocation decisions.

141.  Having regard to the submissions of the Azerbaijani Government, the Court considers that the applicants technical passports must be seen as “inventory-technical documents” constituting indirect evidence of title to houses and land which, in addition, conforms with Article 2.2 of the 1985 Instructions on Rules of Registration of Housing Facilities (see paragraph 92 above). Furthermore, the land-allocation decision supplied by the sixth applicant represents primary evidence under Article 2.1 of those Instructions. While the Government have contested the probative value of the passports, claiming that they show the technical condition of a building and nothing else, the Court notes that they do not simply contain specifications of the houses in question but also include the applicants names. In these circumstances, they provide such prima facieevidence of title to property that has been accepted by the Court in many previous cases.

142.  It is noteworthy that, except for the fifth and sixth applicants, there are discrepancies between the applicants initial descriptions of their houses and the figures contained in the technical passports presented later in the proceedings. For example, the first applicant originally stated that he owned a 250 sq. m house. The technical passport submitted, however, concerns a house of atotal area of408sq.m and300sq.mliving area(and a 60sq.m storehouse,not previously mentioned). Similarly, the fourth applicant originally claimed that his house had a 165sq.marea, whereas the house described in the passport measures 448sq.min total and has a 223sq.m living area (and a 75sq.m storehouse, not previously mentioned). The applicants have stated that it is the information contained in the technical passports that is correct and that their original statements were made from memory at a brief meeting with their representative when they did not have access to the documents.

The Court can accept the applicants explanation: the discrepancies between their original statements and the technical passports are, in the circumstances, not of the nature to discredit the authenticity of the documents, in particular when the figures initially given by the applicants are compared with the living-area measurements specified in the passports.

143.  The applicants have submitted further prima facie evidence in regard to property, including statements by former neighbours. In addition,the documents examined above in relation to the applicants identities and residence, which show that they resided in the district of Lachin, lend support to their property claims. Moreover, while all but the sixth applicant have failed to present title deeds or other primary evidence, regard must be had to the circumstances in which they were compelled to leave the district, abandoning it when it came under military attack. Accordingly, taking into account the totality of evidence presented, the applicants have sufficiently substantiated their claims that they were in possession of houses and land at the time of their flight.

(c)  Whether the applicants rights fall under Article 1 of Protocol No. 1 and Article 8 of the Convention

144.  It remains to be determined whether the applicants had – and still have – rights to property which are protected by Article 1 of Protocol No. 1 and whether the property, considered together with the other personal circumstances of the applicants, have constituted their homes within the meaning of Article 8 of the Convention. As has been mentioned above (see paragraph 132), the concept of “possessions” in Article 1 of Protocol No. 1 has anautonomous meaning and is not dependent on the formal classification in domestic law. However, when addressing this issue, it should first be established whether domestic law and practice conferred or acknowledged rights which are protected under the Convention.

145.  First, it should be noted that, although the land legislation enacted shortly after Azerbaijans independence acknowledged for the first time the right of private ownership of land, a procedure whereby land could be privatised had not been introduced at the relevant time, that is, in May 1992. In any event, it is undisputed that no application had been made by the applicants to become owners of land. As, moreover, the rights acquired by individuals under the old legislation were not rescinded by the enactment of the 1991/92 property laws, the applicants legal rights to the houses and land that they possessed at the time of their flight must be assessed with reference to the laws of the Azerbaijan SSR.

146.  Under the Soviet legal system, citizens had a right to own residential houses, but there was no private ownership of land, which instead was considered State property. For the Azerbaijan SSR (including Nagorno-Karabakh and the district of Lachin and the other surrounding territories now under occupation), these rules were laid down in the 1978 Constitution as well as the 1970 Land Code and the 1983 Housing Code. Article 10.3 of the Housing Code provided for the ownership of houses, and the Land Code, notably Articles 4, 25, 27 and 28, laid down the rules and procedures for the allocation of land to individuals for their use. Consequently, the houses that the applicants inhabited in the district of Lachin were part of their personal property, whereas they only had a “right of use”of the plots of land on which these houses stood. As has already been mentioned (see paragraph 138), the moveable property – livestock, carpets, cars – that the applicants claimed to have possessed (the rights to which were also protected by the laws of the Azerbaijan SSR) is likely to have been destroyed during the military attack on Lachin or in the subsequent years. It is further unclear whether their houses have been destroyed or are still partly or wholly intact. Consequently, it is of crucial importance to examine the significance of the “right of use”.

147.  The “right of use” was the only title to land that an individual could acquire. Granted by the local Soviet of Peoples Deputies, the right could be given for several different purposes, including pasture and farming and – most importantly in the context of the present case – the erection of a house. The beneficiaries were obliged to use the plots of land strictly for the purposes for which they had been allocated. The “right of use” was conferred indefinitely or for a temporary period. Thus, if the individual held an indefinite “right of use” and complied with the purpose specified, he or she could use the land for life. Moreover, the right was inheritable.

There is no doubt, therefore, that the “right of use” conferred on the applicants was a strong and protected right which represented a substantive economic interest. While there is no indication that the applicants rights were of a temporary nature, the Court notes, for the sake of completeness, that this conclusion is applicable to both indefinite and temporary “rights of use”. Having regard to the autonomous meaning of Article 1 of Protocol No. 1, the “right of use” of land thus constituted a “possession” under that provision. This conclusion applies also to the rights held by individuals to residential houses and moveable property.

148.  In their observations submitted on 11 July 2012, the Government stated that the applicants rights to land would presumably have been terminated by virtue of Article 32 §§1 to8 of the 1992 Land Code, as they had not returned to their land since May 1992 and had thus failed to use it fortwo successive years. The Government further claimed that, in any event, the land had been allocated to other individuals in accordance with the laws of the “NKR”. In support of the second claim, they submitted a number of “NKR” land-registry documents from 2000 and 2001.

In regard to the Governments first contention, the Court notes that terminating land rights under Article 32 of the 1992 Land Code necessitated a decision to that effect by the local Soviet of Peoples Deputies and, moreover, required that the failure to use the land was without good reason. The latter can hardly be said to be the case here in view of the military presence in the relevant territories since 1992/93. In these circumstances, the claim, which amounts to no more than speculation, must be rejected. As to the Governments second contention, it is unclear to which land or possessors the submitted land-registry documents refer. Moreover, the claim seems to contradict the statement that the “NKR” had not adopted any legal act that deprived the applicants of the right to the peaceful enjoyment of their property. In any event, this issue has already been examined at the admissibility stage in regard to the Courts jurisdiction ratione temporis following a similar claim by the Government. The claim was rejected on the following grounds (see Chiragov and Others v. Armenia(dec.), no. 13216/05, §102, 12 February 2012):

“At a late stage of the proceedings, the Armenian Government introduced the claim that the authorities of the NKR, in 1998, had enacted a law on privatisation and a Land Code, which had extinguished the land rights of the applicants and other people who had fled the occupied territories. The texts of these laws have not been submitted to the Court. In any event, the Court notes that the NKR is not recognised as a State under international law by any countries or international organisations. Against this background, the invoked laws cannot be considered legally valid for the purposes of the Convention and the applicants cannot be deemed to have lost their alleged rights to the land in question by virtue of these laws (see Loizidou (merits), cited above, §§ 42-47).”

149.  In conclusion, at the time of their leaving the district of Lachin, the applicants held rights to land and houses which constituted “possessions” within the meaning of Article 1 of Protocol No. 1. There is no indication that those rights have been extinguished since– legitimately or otherwise – whether before or after Armenias ratification of the Convention. Their proprietary rights are thus still valid. Since the applicants accordingly hold existing possessions, there is no need to examine their claim that they had a “legitimate expectation” to become formal owners of their land following the enactment of the 1992 Land Code.

150.  Moreover, having regard to the above conclusion that the applicants lived in the district of Lachin with their families at the time of their flight and earned their livelihood there, their land and houses must also be considered to have constituted their “homes” for the purposes of Article 8 of the Convention.

151.  The Governments objection concerning the applicants victim status is therefore dismissed.

IV.  ARMENIA’SJURISDICTION

A.  The parties submissions

1.  The applicants

152.  The applicants submitted that Armenia exercised effective control over Nagorno-Karabakh and the surrounding territories, in particular the district of Lachin, and that the matters complained of therefore fell within the jurisdiction of Armenia in accordance with Article 1 of the Convention. Alternatively, such jurisdiction derived from Armenias authority or control over the area in question through its agents operating there. The applicants asserted that the Courts case-law on this issue was settled and referred, inter alia, to Loizidou (cited above), Ilaşcu and Others v. Moldova and Russia ([GC], no. 48787/99, ECHR 2004-VII) and Al-Skeini and Others v. the United Kingdom ([GC], no. 55721/07, ECHR 2011). As regards the burden of proof, they maintained that the test was not “beyond reasonable doubt”; instead, in the present case, there was a presumption of fact that Armenia had jurisdiction over the mentioned territories, a presumption that the Government had failed to rebut.

153.  The applicants claimed that Armenias military participation in the Nagorno-Karabakh conflict had been considerable and that the evidence to that effect was overwhelming. They submitted, inter alia, that Armenian conscripts had served in Nagorno-Karabakh. According to the abovementioned 1994HRW report, Armenian conscripts had been sent to Nagorno-Karabakh and the surrounding Azerbaijani provinces, and military forces from Armenia had taken part in the fighting in Azerbaijan. The applicants also referred to statements by various political leaders and observers which point towards the involvement of the Armenian army, including the above-mentioned statements by Mr Robert Kocharyan and Mr Vazgen Manukyan (see paragraph 62 above).

154.  The applicants also adduced as evidence of Armenian army involvement in the military actions the capture of a number of its soldiers by Azerbaijani units and the increased Armenian draft requirements at the material time. They further submitted that conscripts of the Armenian army were still sent to serve in Nagorno-Karabakh, that such service entitled the officers and soldiers to higher salaries than if they had served in Armenia, and that conscripts had no choice as to where they would like to be deployed, in Armenia or in Nagorno-Karabakh. In support of this assertion, they referred, inter alia, to several judicial and administrative proceedings that had been taken in Stepanakert against Armenian military personnel and an Armenian conscientious objector.

155.  In addition to committing troops to the conflict, Armenia had, according to the applicants, provided material aid to Nagorno-Karabakh. Allegedly, the country supplied as much as 90% of the enclaves budget in the form of interest-free credits. These credits constituted financial assistance which contributed to Armenias effective control over NagornoKarabakh and the surrounding territories. As to the Hayastan AllArmenian Fund, the applicants submitted that it could not be seen as a distinct body independent of the government, as it had been established by presidential decree, its Charter designated the Armenian President as President of the Board of Trustees, and that Board otherwise included several of the highest-ranking representatives of the Armenian authorities, Parliament, Constitutional Court and Central Bank. Furthermore, its mission was to support sustainable development in both Armenia and Nagorno-Karabakh.

156.  Moreover, Armenia had provided and continued to provide political support to Nagorno-Karabakh. Numerous key figures in Armenian politics had close ties to and continued to be involved in the political sphere in Nagorno-Karabakh. For example, in August 1993 the Government appointed Mr Serzh Sargsyan, the Minister of Defence of Nagorno-Karabakh, as Minister of Defence of Armenia, and in 1998 Mr Robert Kocharyan becamePresident of Armenia, having previously been the Prime Minister and President of Nagorno-Karabakh. Furthermore, as the “NKR” remained unrecognised by the international community, it was reliant on Armenia for political support and its ability to enter into relations with other States.

157.  The applicants further submitted that, in Nagorno-Karabakh, many Armenianlaws were applied and the Armenian dram was the main currency in use. Moreover, people from Nagorno-Karabakh were issued with Armenian passports for the purpose of travelling abroad.

2.  The Government

158.  The Government submitted that Armenia’sjurisdiction did not extend to the territory of Nagorno-Karabakh and the surrounding territories; allegedly, Armenia did not and could not have effective control of or exercise any public power on these territories. In their view, effective control implied detailed direction or control over specific operations of the controlled entity, with the capacity to start and stop them as well as to determine their course. Pointing out that extraterritorial jurisdiction was an exception to the principle that a State had jurisdiction over its own territory, the Government maintained that the burden of proving such control was on the applicants, that the burden of proof should be of a high standard, and that they could not discharge this burden, as evidence rather showed that there was no Armenian influence, let alone control, over the “NKR”. The Government was of the opinion that Al-Skeini (cited above) was not relevant to the present circumstances as that judgment relied on “State agent authority and control” which did not apply to the facts of the present case. Furthermore, the merely supportive role played by Armenia in relation to the “NKR” was fundamentally different from the number of Turkish soldiers involved in northern Cyprus or the size of the Russian military arsenal present in Transdniestria (as established in Loizidou and Ilaşcu and Others, both cited above), and did not, under any reasonable definition, amount to effective control.

159.  The Government asserted that Armenia had not participated in the military conflict in question. The attack on Lachin from17 to 18 May 1992 – as well as the capture of Shusha/Shushi on 9 May – had been conducted by the “NKR” defence force, of which 90% was made up of people from NagornoKarabakh. The military actions were actually against the interests of the Government, which was at the time negotiating a ceasefire agreement with the Azerbaijani leaders; a meeting had been held from8 to 9 May in Tehran. Nonetheless, the capture of these two towns had been deemed necessary by the “NKR” forces in order to stop Azerbaijani war crimes and open up a humanitarian corridor to Armenia.

160.  The Government further maintained that Armenia had not taken part in any subsequentmilitary actions either. This was allegedly shown by the fact that there was not a single mention in any international document of Armenian army participation. Instead, these documents talked about “local Armenian forces”. Furthermore, the Armenianauthorities had not adopted any legal acts or programmes or taken other official steps to get involved in the military actions, which had been entirely carried out by the “NKR” defence force, established in early 1992following the enactment of the “NKR” Law on conscription. It had been assisted by the Armenian population in Nagorno-Karabakh and the surrounding territories as well as volunteers of Armenian origin from various countries. Armenia had only been involved in the war in so far as it had defended itself against Azerbaijani attacks on its territory within the recognised borders of Armenia. However, as Armenia and the “NKR” had a common enemy, their armed forces cooperated in various ways.

161.  Armenia did not currently have any military presence in NagornoKarabakh and the surrounding territories. No military detachment, unit or body was stationed there. In the district of Lachin there were no military units at all, as Lachin was at a considerable distance from the “NKR” border with Azerbaijan and there was thereforeno need to keep units there. It could not be ruled out that some Armenian nationals may have served in the “NKR” defence force on a contractual and voluntary basis. Moreover, according to the 1994 Agreement on Military Cooperation between the Governments of the Republic of Armenia and the Republic of NagornoKarabakh (“the 1994 Military Agreement”), draftees from Armenia, upon their consent, may perform their military service in the “NKR” and vice versa, as well as participate in military exercises organised in the “NKR” or in Armenia. The legal proceedings involving Armenian conscripts who had served in the “NKR” had a simple explanation: under the Agreement, criminal charges against Armenian conscripts were dealt with by the Armenian prosecutors and any such charges against Karabakhi conscripts were dealt with by the “NKR” authorities. However, only a small number of Armenian volunteer conscripts had served in Nagorno-Karabakh where they had moreover been under the direct command of the “NKR” defence force.

162.  The Government further submitted that the “NKR”, since its formation, had carried out its political, social and financial policies independently. Armenia had not given any economic help to the “NKR” other than, for several years, providing the “NKR” with long-term loans for the implementation of specific projects, including the rebuilding of schools and other educational institutions and the provision of financial assistanceto the families of soldierskilled in action. Such help had been provided by other countries as well. Moreover, the Fund played a great role in the development of the “NKR”. Its main mission was to provide financial assistanceto Armenia and the “NKR”, using resources collected by the Armenian diaspora. While there were Armenianrepresentatives on the Board of Trustees, the majority of the Boards members were from the Armenian diaspora and the “NKR”. The Funds agenda was not set by the government; often the donors themselves decided to which projects their money should go. The only governmental assistance to the Fund was the provision of rent-free offices in a government building in Yerevan. Thus, it was not an instrument of control, but a non-political, charitable organisation, which had provided USD 111 million to the “NKR” for building schools and hospitals, reconstructing roads and villages, assisting with cultural events and subsidising work and education for the poor. Resources were also provided by other funds and international organisations. Charity and international investments in the “NKR” annually accounted for USD 20-30 million and 30-40 million respectively.

163.  In the view of the Government, the “NKR” was a sovereign, independent State possessing all the characteristics of an independent State under international law. It exercised control and jurisdiction over Nagorno-Karabakh and the territories surrounding it. Only the laws and other legal acts of the “NKR” were applied on these territories, and it was normal for the “NKR” to have borrowed or adopted some laws from Armenia. The “NKR” had its own court system which operated entirely independently. Political elections were held in the “NKR”, and the fact that some individuals had been in high political office in both the “NKR” and Armenia was nothing out of the ordinary in the early days of both countries independence. Armenias political support was limited to taking part in the settlement negotiations conducted within the framework of the Minsk Group, with a view to regulating the Nagorno-Karabakh conflict. “NKR” passports were issued to its citizens, who had political rights and civil duties on the basis of their citizenship. Armenian passports had been issued only to some residents of Nagorno-Karabakh so as to enable them to travel abroad. Several currencies, not only the Armenian dram, were used in the “NKR”.

164.  The Government also asserted that the only facts relevant for the Courts examination of the jurisdiction issue were those dating from May 1992 (“the causation question”) and post-April 2002 (“the jurisdiction question”). Evidence since 2002 demonstrated that Armenia and the “NKR” were friendly countries, with much in common and with close economic and social links, a military alliance and a shared ethnicity. Armenia had had some influence in so far as it had, from time to time, given financial and other assistance to the “NKR”. Furthermore, as a good neighbour and ally, it had helped to maintain, from its end, the humanitarian corridor in the district of Lachin. However, the Republic of Armenia and the “NKR” were different countries.

3.  The Azerbaijani Government, third-party intervener

165.  The Azerbaijani Government agreed with the applicants that Armenia exercised effective control of Nagorno-Karabakh and the surrounding territories, including the Lachin area. They invoked statements by various international and non-governmental organisations and the US Department of State, as well as many political leaders in claiming that, at the beginning of the 1990s, Armenian forces, fighting beside separatist Karabakhi forces, had occupied Nagorno-Karabakh as well as Lachin and the other surrounding territories and that these territories continued to be occupied by Armenia, which had soldiers stationed there. In the latter respect, they referred to Harutyunyan v.Armenia (no. 36549/03, ECHR 2007-III) and Zalyan, Sargsyan and Serobyanv. Armenia((dec.), nos. 36894/04 and 3521/07, 11 October 2007). The “NKR” was not an independent State, as claimed by the respondent Government, but a subordinate local administration surviving by virtue of the military and other support afforded by Armenia. Allegedly, it was not conceivable that the “NKR” defence force would exist in any recognisable form without the extensive support of Armenia, expressed, for example, in weapons, equipment, training and, above all, the constant provision of a highly significant percentage – if not an actual majority – of soldiers based in the occupied territories.

166.  The Azerbaijani Government also submitted that the “NKR” could not survive – politically, economically or militarily – without the significant support provided by Armenia. They pointed, inter alia, to the close political links between Nagorno-Karabakh and Armenia which, moreover, had a strong personal element at the highest level. Furthermore, economic aid provided by Armenia was essential for the “NKR”. The Government referred to the Fund, which allegedly had to be seen as an organ of the Armenian State in relation to the aid given to Nagorno-Karabakh. The Fund had had a significant impact in the “NKR”, not just financially but also socially. Allegedly, it was carried by political will, reinforcing Nagorno-Karabakhs economic dependency onArmenia and further integrating the “NKR” into Armenia. They also referred to the Armenian State loans, which constituted a major part of the “NKR” budget. Moreover, the Azerbaijani Government asserted that individuals residing in Nagorno-Karabakh and the surrounding territories were holders of Armenian passports.

B.  The Courts assessment

167.  While a States jurisdictional competence is primarily territorial, the concept of jurisdiction within the meaning of Article 1 of the Convention is not restricted to the national territory of the High Contracting Parties, and the States responsibility can be involved because of acts and omissions of their authorities producing effects outside their own territory.

Article 1 of the Convention reads as follows:

“The High Contracting Parties shall secure to everyone within their jurisdiction the rights and freedoms defined in Section I of [the] Convention.”

1.  General principles on extraterritorial jurisdiction

168.  The Court has recognised the exercise of extraterritorial jurisdiction by a Contracting State when this State, through the effective control of the relevant territory and its inhabitants abroad as a consequence of military occupation or through the consent, invitation or acquiescence of the government of that territory, exercises all or some of the public powers normally to be exercised by that government. The principles have been set out in several cases, including Ilaşcu and Others (cited above, §§ 311-19), Al-Skeini and Others (cited above, §§ 130-39) andCatan and Others v.the Republic of Moldova and Russia ([GC], nos. 43370/04 and 2 others, 19 October 2012). The relevant passages of Catan and Othersread as follows.

“103.  The Court has established a number of clear principles in its case-law under Article 1. Thus, as provided by this Article, the engagement undertaken by a Contracting State is confined to securing(reconnaître in the French text) the listed rights and freedoms to persons within its own jurisdiction (see Soering v. the United Kingdom, 7 July 1989, § 86, Series A no. 161, andBanković and Others v.Belgium and Others [GC] (dec.), no. 52207/99, § 66, ECHR 2001-XII). Jurisdiction under Article 1 is a threshold criterion. The exercise of jurisdiction is a necessary condition for a Contracting State to be able to be held responsible for acts or omissions imputable to it which give rise to an allegation of the infringement of rights and freedoms set forth in the Convention (see Ilaşcu and Others v. Moldova and Russia [GC], no. 48787/99, § 311, ECHR 2004-VII, andAl-Skeini and Others v. the United Kingdom [GC], no. 55721/07, § 130, 7 July 2011).

104.  A States jurisdictional competence under Article 1 is primarily territorial (see Soering, cited above, § 86; Banković and Others, cited above, §§ 61 [and] 67; Ilaşcu and Others, cited above, § 312; and Al-Skeini and Others, cited above, § 131). Jurisdiction is presumed to be exercised normally throughout the States territory (see Ilaşcu and Others, cited above, § 312; Assanidze v.Georgia [GC], no. 71503/01, § 139, ECHR 2004-II). Conversely, acts of the Contracting States performed, or producing effects, outside their territories can constitute an exercise of jurisdiction within the meaning of Article 1 only in exceptional cases (see Banković and Others, cited above, § 67, andAl-Skeini and Others, cited above § 131).

105.  To date, the Court has recognised a number of exceptional circumstances capable of giving rise to the exercise of jurisdiction by a Contracting State outside its own territorial boundaries. In each case, the question whether exceptional circumstances exist which require and justify a finding by the Court that the State was exercising jurisdiction extra-territorially must be determined with reference to the particular facts (see Al-Skeini and Others, cited above, § 132).

106.  One exception to the principle that jurisdiction under Article 1 is limited to a States own territory occurs when, as a consequence of lawful or unlawful military action, a Contracting State exercises effective control of an area outside that national territory. The obligation to secure, in such an area, the rights and freedoms set out in the Convention, derives from the fact of such control, whether it be exercised directly, through the Contracting States own armed forces, or through a subordinate local administration (see Loizidou v. Turkey (preliminary objections), 23 March 1995, § 62, Series A no. 310; Cyprus v. Turkey [GC], no. 25781/94, § 76, ECHR 2001-IV;Banković and Others, cited above, § 70; Ilaşcu and Others, cited above, §§ 314-16; Loizidou v. Turkey (merits), 18 December 1996, § 52, Reports of Judgments and Decisions 1996-VI; and Al-Skeini and Others, cited above, § 138). Where the fact of such domination over the territory is established, it is not necessary to determine whether the Contracting State exercises detailed control over the policies and actions of the subordinate local administration. The fact that the local administration survives as a result of the Contracting States military and other support entails that States responsibility for its policies and actions. The controlling State has the responsibility under Article 1 to secure, within the area under its control, the entire range of substantive rights set out in the Convention and those additional Protocols which it has ratified. It will be liable for any violations of those rights (see Cyprus v. Turkey, cited above, §§ 76-77, andAl-Skeini and Others, cited above, § 138).

107.  It is a question of fact whether a Contracting State exercises effective control over an area outside its own territory. In determining whether effective control exists, the Court will primarily have reference to the strength of the States military presence in the area (see Loizidou (merits), cited above, §§ 16 and 56, andIlaşcu and Others, cited above, § 387). Other indicators may also be relevant, such as the extent to which its military, economic and political support for the local subordinate administration provides it with influence and control over the region (see Ilaşcu and Others, cited above, §§ 388-94, andAlSkeini and Others, cited above, § 139).

...

115.  ... As the summary of the Courts case-law set out above demonstrates, the test for establishing the existence of jurisdiction under Article 1 of the Convention has never been equated with the test for establishing a States responsibility for an internationally wrongful act under international law.”

2.  Application of these principles to the facts of the case

169.  The Court first considers that the situation pertaining in Nagorno-Karabakh and the surrounding territories is not one of Armenian State agents exercising authority and control over individuals abroad, as alternatively argued by the applicants. Instead, the issue to be determined on the facts of the case is whether Armenia exercised and continues to exercise effective control over the mentioned territories and as a result may be held responsible for the alleged violations. As noted by the Court in Catan and Others (cited above, § 107), this assessment will primarily depend on military involvement, but other indicators, such as economic and political support, may also be of relevance.

170.  While the applicants used to live in the district of Lachin, the issue of jurisdiction does not concern solely this area. In fact, Lachin is one of the parts of the mentioned territories that is situated farthest away from the Line of Contact with Azerbaijan. The district is sheltered by Nagorno-Karabakh to the east, by the districts of Kelbajar as well as Gubadly and Jebrayil to the north and south and by Armenia to the west. To determine whether Armenia has jurisdiction in the present case, it is thus necessary to assess whether it exercises effective control over Nagorno-Karabakh and the surrounding territories as a whole.

171.  Moreover, although responsibility for an alleged violation cannot be imputed to Armenia on the basis of events that took place before 26 April 2002, the date of its ratification of the Convention, facts relating to earlier events may still be taken into account as indicative of a continuingsituation which still persisted after that date.

(a)  Military involvement

172.  The Nagorno-Karabakh conflict escalated into a full-scale war in 1992 but had started already some years earlier, with calls for the incorporation of Nagorno-Karabakh into Armenia coming from both entities. More significantly, in December 1989, the Supreme Soviet of the Armenian SSR and the Nagorno-Karabakh Regional Council adopted a Joint Resolution on the reunification of Nagorno-Karabakh with Armenia and, in January 1990, a joint budget was established. It is clear that, sincethe beginning of the conflict, the Armenian SSR and Armenia have strongly supported the demands for Nagorno-Karabakhs incorporation into Armenia or, alternatively, its independence from Azerbaijan.

173.  The material available to the Court does not – and could not be expected to – provide conclusive evidence as to the composition of the armed forces that occupied and secured control of Nagorno-Karabakh and the seven surrounding districts between the outbreak of war in early 1992 and the ceasefire in May 1994. For instance, the UN Security Council Resolutions adopted in 1993, while expressing serious concern at the tension between Armenia and Azerbaijan, referred to invasion and occupation by “local Armenian forces” and urged Armenia to exert its influence on “the Armenians of the Nagorny-Karabakh region” (see paragraph 59 above). Nevertheless, the HRWreport (see paragraph 60 above) attests to the involvement of the Armenianarmed forces at this point in time. Furthermore,the Armenian Minister of Defence from1992 to 1993, Mr Vazgen Manukyan, acknowledged this state of affairs (see paragraph 62 above).

174.  Moreover, in the Courts view, it is hardly conceivable that Nagorno-Karabakh – an entity with a population of less than 150,000 ethnic Armenians – was able, without the substantial military support of Armenia, to set up a defence force in early 1992 that, against the country of Azerbaijan with a population of approximately seven million people, not only established control of the former NKAO but also, before the end of 1993, conquered the whole or major parts of seven surrounding Azerbaijani districts.

175.  In any event, Armenia’smilitary involvement in Nagorno-Karabakh was, in several respects, formalised in June 1994 through the 1994 Military Agreement (see paragraph 74 above). In addition to identifying many military issues on which the two entities wouldwork together, the agreement notably provides that conscripts of Armenia and the “NKR” may do their military service in the other entity.

176.  Later reports and statements confirm the participation of Armenias forces in the conflict. For instance, while not leading to any agreement between the parties, the “package deal” and the “step-by-step” approach draftedwithin the Minsk Group in 1997 stated that the Armenian armed forces should withdraw to within the borders of Armenia (see paragraph 61 above). Similar demands were made by the UN General Assembly in March 2008 (see paragraph 67 above) and by the European Parliament in April 2012 (see paragraph 70 above). In January 2005 the Parliamentary Assembly of the Council of Europe, noting the occupation by Armenian forces of “considerable parts of the territory of Azerbaijan”, reaffirmed that independence and secession of a territory may not be achieved in the wake of “the de facto annexation of such territory to another state” (see paragraph 64 above). The International Crisis Group (ICG) report of September 2005 concluded, on the basis of statements by Armenian soldiers and officials, that “[t]here is a high degree of integration between the forces of Armenia and Nagorno-Karabakh” (see paragraph 65 above). Indications of service of Armenian soldiers in the “NKR” can also be found in cases before the Court and elsewhere (see paragraphs 76-77 above).

177.  As the Court stated in El-Masri v. the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia ([GC], no. 39630/09, § 163, ECHR 2012), it will, in principle, treat with caution statements given by government ministers or other high officials, since they would tend to be in favour of the government that they represent or represented. However, statements from high-ranking officials, even former ministers and officials, who have played a central role in the dispute in question are of particular evidentiary value when they acknowledge facts or conduct that place the authorities in an unfavourable light. They may then be construed as a form of admission (see in this context, mutatis mutandis, the judgment of the International Court of Justice in Military and Paramilitary Activities in and against Nicaragua (Nicaragua v. the United States of America)(Merits)Judgment,ICJ Reports1986, § 64).

178.  Accordingly, it is striking to take note of the statements by Armenianrepresentatives which appear to go against the official stance that the Armenianarmed forces have not been deployed in the “NKR” or the surrounding territories. The statement by Mr Manukyan, the former Minister of Defence, has already been mentioned (see paragraph 62 above). Of even greater significance is the speech given by the incumbent President of Armenia, Mr Serzh Sargsyan,in January 2013, to leaders of the Ministry of Defence, in which he declared that the goal of Armenian foreign policy was to achieve legal recognition of the victory attained by “our Army” in the Nagorno-Karabakh war (see paragraph 72 above). It should be noted as well that the Government in the present case have acknowledged, with reference to the 1994 Military Agreement, that the Armenian army and the “NKR” defence force cooperate in a defence alliance.

179.  While Mr Jirayr Sefilyan could not be considered an official representative of Armenia, as a prominent political figure and former military commander who had served during the war, the Court has regard to a statement he gave in an interview in October 2008: “The whole world knows that the army of the NKR is a part of the armed forces of Armenia” (see paragraph 68 above).

In contrast, the Court notes that the opinion of Dr Bucur-Marcu (see paragraph 73 above) was commissioned by the Government and thus must be treated with caution in the circumstances.

180.  The number of Armenian soldiers serving in the “NKR” is in dispute; the Government have stated that theynumberno more than 1,500 persons while the applicants rely on the figures given by the IISS and the ICG between2002 and 2005 which indicated that 8,000 or 10,000 Armenian troops are deployed in Nagorno-Karabakh (see paragraphs 63 and 65 above). The Court need not solve this issue as, based on the numerous reports and statements presented above, it finds it established that Armenia, through its military presence and the provision of military equipment and expertise, has been significantly involved in the Nagorno-Karabakh conflict from an early date. This military support has been – and continues to be – decisive for the conquest of and continued control over the territories in issue, and the evidence, not least the Agreement, convincingly shows that the Armenianarmed forces and the “NKR” are highly integrated.

(b)  Other support

181.  The integration of the two entities is further shown by the number of politicians who have assumed the highest offices in Armenia after previously holding similar positions in the “NKR” (see paragraph 78 above). The general political support given to the “NKR” by Armenia is also evident from the statements mentioned above in regard to Armenias military involvement.

182.  The Government have claimed that the “NKR” has its own legislation and its own independent political and judicial bodies. However, its political dependence on Armenia is evident not only from the interchange of prominent politicians, but also from the fact that its residents acquire Armenian passports for travel abroad as the “NKR” is not recognised by any State or international organisation (see paragraph 83 above). In regard to the legislation and the judiciary, there is further evidence of integration. The Government have acknowledged that several laws of the “NKR” have been adopted from Armenian legislation. More importantly, the facts of Zalyan, Sargsyan and Serobyan(see paragraph 76 above) show not only the presence of Armenian troops in Nagorno-Karabakh but also the operation of Armenian law-enforcement agents and the exercise of jurisdiction by Armenian courts on that territory. The case of Mr Grigoryan (see paragraph 77 above) provides a similar indication.

183.  Finally, the financial support given to the “NKR” from or via Armenia is substantial. The ICG reported that, in the 2005 “NKR” budget, only 26.7% of expenditures were covered by locally collected revenues. An Armenian “inter-State loan” has provided the “NKR” with considerable amounts of money, throughout 2004 and 2005, totalling USD 51 million. According to the ICG, relying on official sources, the loan made up 67.3% of the “NKR” budget in 2001 and 56.9% in 2004. The loan has beenin place since 1993, and in 2005, the year of the report, none of the loan had been repaid (see paragraphs 80-81 above).

184.  Further assistance is provided by the Hayastan All-Armenian Fund which, according to the Government, allocated about USD111 million to projects in the “NKR” between 1995 and 2012. While the Fund is not a governmental institution and its resources come from individual donations, it is noteworthy that it was established by presidential decree. Furthermore, the Armenian President is the ex officioPresident of the Board of Trustees, and the Board includes several present and former Presidents and ministers of Armenia and the “NKR”, as well as other prominent officials of Armenia. While these members do not make up a majority, it is clear from the Boards composition that the official representatives of Armenia – together with their “NKR” counterparts – are in a position to greatly influence the Funds activities.

185.  It is true that substantial financial assistance to the “NKR” also comes from other sources, including the US government and direct contributions from the Armenian diaspora. Nevertheless, the figures mentioned above show that the “NKR” would not be able to subsist economically without the substantial support stemming from Armenia.

(c)  Conclusion

186.  All of the above reveals that Armenia, from the early days of the Nagorno-Karabakh conflict, has had a significant and decisive influence over the “NKR”, that the two entities are highly integrated in virtually all important matters and that this situation persists to this day. In other words, the “NKR” and its administration survive by virtue of the military, political, financial and other support given to it by Armenia which, consequently, exercises effective control over NagornoKarabakh and the surrounding territories, including the district of Lachin. The matters complained of therefore come within the jurisdiction of Armenia for the purposes of Article 1 of the Convention.

187.  The Governments objection concerning the jurisdiction of Armenia over Nagorno-Karabakh and the surrounding territories is therefore dismissed.

V.  ALLEGED VIOLATION OF ARTICLE 1 OF PROTOCOL No. 1

188.  The applicants complained that the loss of all control over, as well as of all potential to use, sell, bequeath, mortgage, develop and enjoy, their properties amounted to a continuing violation of Article 1 of Protocol No. 1, which reads as follows:

“Every natural or legal person is entitled to the peaceful enjoyment of his possessions. No one shall be deprived of his possessions except in the public interest and subject to the conditions provided for by law and by the general principles of international law.

The preceding provisions shall not, however, in any way impair the right of a State to enforce such laws as it deems necessary to control the use of property in accordance with the general interest or to secure the payment of taxes or other contributions or penalties.”

A.  The parties submissions

1.  The applicants

189.  The applicants submitted that their rights under Article 1 of Protocol No. 1 had been violated as a direct result of an exercise in governmental authority on the part of Armenia. They feared that their property had been destroyed or pillaged soon after they had been forced to flee the district of Lachin. Nevertheless, their complaint concerned an interference with all of their property, including land which remained in Lachin and which they still owned or had the right to use. The applicants claimed that they had continuouslybeen denied access to their property, and that this constituted an interference that was far from being in accordance with law. Moreover, whatever the aim of the occupation of Lachin, the total exclusion of the applicants from their property and the possible destruction of it without the payment of compensation could not be seen as proportionate to the achievement of that aim. The applicants did not see any prospect of being permitted to return to the properties or anywhere else in the occupied territories in the foreseeable future.

2.  The Government

190.  The Government maintained that the applicants had not been prevented from entering the town of Lachin or the surrounding villages; in fact, they had never tried to enter these territories since their alleged flight and had not applied to the Armenianauthorities or the “NKR” to have any of their rights protected or restored. As mentioned already in regard to the issue of the exhaustion of domestic remedies, Armenias position in the Minsk Group negotiations – that the return of displaced persons can be considered only after a final settlement of the status of the “NKR” has been agreed upon – referred to displaced persons as a group and did not concern who could obtain entry visas if they had a legitimate reason to enter the “NKR” or Armenia. Travel to the “NKR” involved no danger, as the only open entry point – the road from Yerevan to Stepanakert – is situated far away from the Line of Contact. The Government further asserted that the capture of Lachin – as well as Shusha/Shushi – was a lawful act of self-defence against war crimes committed by Azerbaijan, in particular military attacks on Stepanakert. It was necessary to create a “humanitarian corridor” to Armenia, as large numbers of people in Nagorno-Karabakh were killed orin danger of starving to death. Reiterating that the Republic of Armenia bore no responsibility for the actions alleged by the applicants, they submitted that there had been no violation of Article 1 of Protocol No. 1.

3.  The Azerbaijani Government, third-party intervener

191.  The Azerbaijani Government submitted that the applicants had not been expelled from the occupied territories in question by any legal act but had been forced to flee by virtue of the activities of the Armenian military forces. They were still physically prevented from entering the territories and enjoying their possessions, through the deployment of Armenian troops and land mines on the Line of Contact, while Armenians were being offered incentives to settle in the territories. This state of affairs was further shown by Armenias positionin the Minsk Group negotiations on displaced persons returning home. Allegedly, the level and strength of Armenian sustenance of the subordinate local administration had not decreasedbut rather intensified over the years. The Azerbaijani Government therefore contended that Armenia was responsible for a continuing violation of the applicants rights under Article 1 of Protocol No. 1.

B.  The Courts assessment

192.  The Court first refers to its above finding (see paragraph 149 above) that, while it is uncertain whether the applicants houses still stand, they all have existing rights to their plots of land which constitute “possessions” within the meaning of Article 1 of Protocol No. 1. Given that the matters complained of come within the jurisdiction of Armenia (see paragraph 186 above), the question to be examined is whether Armenia is responsible for a violation of the applicants rights to their possessions.

193.  The applicants were forced to leave Lachin when the district came under military attack in May 1992. However, the Courts task is not to scrutinise this event as such, but to determine whether the applicants have been denied access to their property since26 April 2002, the date on which Armenia ratified the Convention, and whether they have thereby suffered a continuingviolation of their rights. Earlier events may still be indicative of such a continuingsituation.

194.  As has been mentioned above (see paragraphs 118-20), no effective domestic remedies, whether in Armenia or in the “NKR”, have been identified. Consequently, the applicants have not had access to any legal means whereby they could obtain compensation for loss of property or – more importantly in the present context – whereby they could gain physical access to the places where they used to live and thus to the property and homes left behind. The continuing denial of access is further shown by the Governments assertion, albeit unproven, that the applicants property – and, presumably, the property belonging to other displaced persons – had been allocated by the “NKR” administration to other individuals who had been recorded in the land register.

195.  Moreover, twenty years after the ceasefire agreement, people displaced during the conflict have not been able to return to NagornoKarabakh and the surrounding territories. The Court notes in this respect the Resolutions passed by the UN General Assembly and the European Parliament (see paragraphs 67 and 69 above). In the Courts view, it is not realistic, let alone possible, in practice for Azerbaijanis to return to these territories in the circumstances which have prevailed throughout this period and which include the continued presence of Armenian and Armenian-backed troops, ceasefire breaches on the Line of Contact, an overall hostile relationship between Armenia and Azerbaijan and no prospect of a political solution yet in sight.

196.  Consequently, there has been an interference with the applicants rights under Article 1 of Protocol No. 1 in that they have continuously been denied access to their property and have thereby lost control over it and any possibility to use and enjoy it (see Loizidou(merits), cited above, § 63). This amounts to an interference with the peaceful enjoyment of their possessions.

197.  The Government submitted that the capture of Lachin and the creation of a land link between Armenia and Nagorno-Karabakh involved a lawful act of self-defence. The Court takes note of the claims that the district of Lachin was of military-strategic importance and that there was a need to deliver food, medicine and other supplies into Nagorno-Karabakh. However, whether or not these circumstances could constitute a justification for interfering with the individual rights of residents in the area, the capture of Lachin in May 1992 has no direct bearing on the issue under examination which is whether the applicants inability to return there and the consequent continuous denial of access to their property could be seen as justified.

198.  Furthermore, the Court does not find that the ongoing negotiations within the Minsk Group on the issues relating to displaced persons provide a legal justification for the interference with the applicants rights. These negotiations do not absolve the Government from taking other measures, especially when negotiations have been pending for such a long time (see, mutatis mutandis, Loizidou(merits), cited above, § 64, andCyprus v. Turkey, cited above, § 188). In that connection the Court refers to Resolution 1708 (2010) on solving property issues of refugees and displaced persons of the Parliamentary Assembly of the Council of Europe which, relying on relevant international standards, calls on member States to “guarantee timely and effective redress for the loss of access and rights to housing, land and property abandoned by refugees and IDPs without regard to pending negotiations concerning the resolution of armed conflicts orthe status of a particular territory” (see paragraph 100 above).

199.  Guidance as to which measures the Government could and should take in order to protect the applicants property rights can be derived from relevant international standards, in particular from the Pinheiro Principles (see paragraph 98 above) and the above-mentioned Resolution. At the present stage, and pending a comprehensive peace agreement, it would appear particularly important to establish a property-claims mechanism, which should be easily accessible and provide procedures operating with flexible evidentiary standards, allowing the applicants and others in their situation to have their property rights restored and to obtain compensation for the loss of their enjoyment.

200.  The Court is fully aware that the Government has had to provide assistance to hundreds of thousands of Armenian refugees and internally displaced persons. However, while the need to provide for such a large group of people requires considerable resources, the protection of this group does not exempt the Government from its obligations towards another group, namely Azerbaijani citizens like the applicants who had to flee during the conflict. In this connection, reference is made to the principle of non-discrimination laid down in Article 3 of the Pinheiro Principles. Finally, the Court observes that the situation inissue is no longer an emergency situation but has continued to exist over a very lengthy period.

201.  In conclusion, as concerns the period under scrutiny, that is, from 26 April 2002, no aim has been indicated which could justify the denial of access of the applicants to their property and the lack of compensation for this interference. Consequently, the Court finds that there has been and continues to be a breach of the applicants rights under Article 1 of Protocol No. 1 for which Armenia is responsible.

VI.  ALLEGED VIOLATION OF ARTICLE 8 OF THE CONVENTION

202.  The applicants claimed that their inability to return to the district of Lachin also involved a continuing violation of their right to respect for theirhomes and private and family life. They relied onArticle 8, which reads as follows:

“1.  Everyone has the right to respect for his private and family life, his home and his correspondence.

2.  There shall be no interference by a public authority with the exercise of this right except such as is in accordance with the law and is necessary in a democratic society in the interests of national security, public safety or the economic well-being of the country, for the prevention of disorder or crime, for the protection of health or morals, or for the protection of the rights and freedoms of others.”

A.  The parties submissions

1.  The applicants

203.  The basis for the applicants complaint was much the same as for the one submitted under Article 1 of Protocol No. 1: they maintained that the continuing refusal of the Government to allow them to return to the district of Lachin also violated their rights under Article 8 of the Convention. In this respect, they referred to Cyprus v. Turkey (cited above). Distinguishing their case from the situation in Loizidou (cited above), the applicants pointed out that, as opposed to Mrs Loizidou, they had all lived for many years in the Lachin area and had established homes and private and family lives there. There was allegedly no justification under Article 8 § 2 for the interference withtheir rights.

2.  The Government

204.  The Governments submissions also essentially mirrored their arguments under Article 1 of Protocol No. 1. In addition, they maintained that, since the houses and the other property allegedly owned by the applicants had been destroyed in 1992, the applicants could not claim to have had any private or family life or a home in the area in question after that date. To support this assertion, the Government likened the applicants situation to Loizidou ((merits), cited above) and referred to the Courts finding in § 66 of the judgment:

“[I]t would strain the meaning of the notion home in Article 8 to extend it to comprise property on which it is planned to build a house for residential purposes. Nor can that term be interpreted to cover an area of a State where one has grown up and where the family has its roots but where one no longer lives.”

In any event, the Government argued thatthe alleged interference was in accordance with the law and was necessary in a democratic society: by providing a “humanitarian corridor” linking the “NKR” with the outside world, control over the district of Lachin served the interests of national security, public safety and the economic well-being of the country.

3.  The Azerbaijani Government, third-party intervener

205.  The Azerbaijani Government supported the position of the applicants.

B.  The Courts assessment

206.  The notions of “private life”, “family life and “home” under Article 8 are, like “possessions” under Article 1 of Protocol No. 1, autonomous concepts; their protection does not depend on their classification under domestic law, but on the factual circumstances of the case. As noted above (see paragraphs 137 and 150), all the applicants were born in the district of Lachin. Until their flight in May 1992 they had lived and worked there all, or for major parts, of their lives. Almost all of them married and had children in the district. Moreover, they earned their livelihood there and their ancestors had lived there. Furthermore, they had built and owned houses in which they lived. It is thus clear that the applicants had long-established lives and homes in the district, and that their situation contrasts with that of Mrs Loizidou in Loizidou (cited above).The applicants have not voluntarily taken up residence anywhere else, but live,out of necessity, as internally displaced persons in Baku and elsewhere. In the circumstances of the case, their forced displacement and involuntary absence from the district of Lachin cannot be considered to have broken their link to the district, notwithstanding the length of time that has passed since their flight.

207.  For the same reasons as those presented under Article 1 of Protocol No. 1, the Court finds that the denial of access to the applicants homes constitutes an unjustified interference with their right to respect for their private and family lives as well as their homes.

208.  Accordingly, the Court concludes that there has been and continues to be a breach of the applicants rights under Article 8 of the Convention and that Armenia is responsible for this breach.

VII.  ALLEGED VIOLATION OF ARTICLE 13 OF THE CONVENTION

209.  The applicants claimed that no effective remedies had been available to them in respect of their complaints. They relied on Article 13, which reads as follows:

“Everyone whose rights and freedoms as set forth in [the] Convention are violated shall have an effective remedy before a national authority notwithstanding that the violation has been committed by persons acting in an official capacity.”

A.  The parties submissions

1.  The applicants

210.  The applicants maintained that no remedy had been provided to persons displaced from the occupied territories. They asserted that, not being ethnic Armenians, it would have been entirely fruitless for them to seek redress from the authorities of Armenia or the “NKR”. In their view, no remedy existed which was available, in theory and in practice, for their complaints. The lack of domestic remedies became even more evident when regard was had to the fact that the issue of the right of return of internally displaced persons constituted one of the major disagreements between the parties to the ongoing peace process and, accordingly, remained unresolved.

2.  The Government

211.  The Government claimed that the applicants had had effective administrative and judicial remedies at their disposal, both in Armenia and the “NKR”, which did not differentiate between displaced persons and people of another status. As regards the remedies in the “NKR”, the Government referred to the Courts conclusions in Cyprus v. Turkey (cited above, § 98) and maintained that the remedies of an internationally unrecognised entity should be exhausted unless their inexistence or ineffectiveness could be proved. The Government further referred to the arguments and the examples of cases presented in relation to the issue of exhaustion of the domestic remedies and asserted that the applicants had failed to make use of the available remedies and had not submitted any evidence that the remedies were inexistent or ineffective.

3.  The Azerbaijani Government, third-party intervener

212.  The Azerbaijani Government essentially agreed with the arguments submitted by the applicants. In addition, referring to Doğan and Others (cited above, § 106), they submitted that Armenia had not only failed to provide an effective remedy but had also failed to conduct an investigation to determine who was responsible for the refusal of access to property and homes.

B.  The Courts assessment

213.  The Court has already found violations of Article 1 of Protocol No. 1 and Article 8 of the Convention in regard to the continuing denial of access to the applicants possessions and homes. Their complaints are therefore “arguable” for the purposes of Article 13 (see, for instance, Doğan and Others (cited above, § 163).

214.  The present complaint comprises the same or similar elements as those already dealt with in the context of the objection concerning the exhaustion of domestic remedies. The Court reiterates its above finding that the Government have failed to discharge the burden of proving the availability to the applicants of a remedy capable of providing redress in respect of their Convention complaints and offering reasonable prospects of success (see paragraph 120 above). For the same reasons, the Court finds that there was no available effective remedy in respect of the denial of access to the applicants possessions and homes in the district of Lachin.

215.  Accordingly, the Court concludes that there has been and continues to be a breach of the applicants rights under Article 13 of the Convention and that Armenia is responsible for this breach.

VIII.  ALLEGED VIOLATION OF ARTICLE 14 OF THE CONVENTION

216.  The applicants claimed that, in relation to the complaints set out above, they had been subjected to discrimination by the Government by virtue of ethnic and religious affiliation. They relied on Article 14, which provides as follows:

“The enjoyment of the rights and freedoms set forth in [the] Convention shall be secured without discrimination on any ground such as sex, race, colour, language, religion, political or other opinion, national or social origin, association with a national minority, property, birth or other status.”

A.  The parties submissions

1.  The applicants

217.  The applicants submitted that, if they had been ethnically Armenian and Christian rather than Azerbaijani Kurds and Muslim, they would not have been forcibly displaced from their homes by the Armenian-backed forces. They referred to the report byMr David Atkinson and the Resolution of the Parliamentary Assembly, according to which “the military action, and the widespread ethnic hostilities which preceded it, led to large-scale ethnic expulsion and the creation of monoethnic areas which resemble the terrible concept of ethnic cleansing” (see paragraph 64 above). Alternatively, the applicants submitted that they had been subjected to indirect discrimination by Armenia, since the actions taken by the Armenian military and the Armenian-backed Karabakh forces had disproportionately affected Azerbaijani Kurds, who were individuals belonging to an identifiable group.

2.  The Government

218.  The Government submitted that no issues arose under Article 14 of the Convention as there were no violations of the other Articles relied on by the applicants. In any event, the applicants had not been subjected to discriminatory treatment, because the military actions in Lachin had been aimed merely at opening a “humanitarian corridor” between Armenia and Nagorno-Karabakh and had not been directed against the residents of the district, whatever their ethnic or religious affiliation. Moreover, Kurds had never been subjected to discrimination in the Republic of Armenia or the “NKR” and the population of approximately 1,500 Kurds living in Armenia at present actively participated in social and political life and enjoyed all rights.

3.  The Azerbaijani Government, third-party intervener

219.  The Azerbaijani Government contended that the military actions in the “NKR” and the surrounding districts had had the aim of creating a mono-ethnic area. They further submitted that the applicants and other Azerbaijani internally displaced persons were still prevented from returning to their homes and possessions, while Armenians were being offered various incentives (including free housing, money, livestock and tax benefits) to settle in the territory, especially in Lachin. The third-party intervener also stated that the Azerbaijani Kurds are different from the Kurds living in Armenia in that the former are Muslims whereas the latter practise the Yazidi religion.

B.  The Courts assessment

220.  The Courts findings of violations of Article 1 of Protocol No. 1 and Articles 8 and 13 of the Convention in the present case relate to a general situation which involves the flight of practically all Azerbaijani citizens, presumably most of them Muslims, from Nagorno-Karabakh and the surrounding territories, and their inability to return to these territories. The applicants complaint under Article 14 of the Convention is thus intrinsically linked to the other complaints. Consequently, in view of the violations found under the other provisions, the Court considers that no separate issue arises under Article 14 (see, for instance,Cyprus v. Turkey, cited above, § 199; Xenides-Arestis v. Turkey, no. 46347/99, § 36, 22 December 2005; and Catan and Others, cited above, § 160).

IX.  APPLICATION OF ARTICLE 41 OF THE CONVENTION

221.  Article 41 of the Convention provides:

“If the Court finds that there has been a violation of the Convention or the Protocols thereto, and if the internal law of the High Contracting Party concerned allows only partial reparation to be made, the Court shall, if necessary, afford just satisfaction to the injured party.”

222.  The applicants claimed pecuniary damage in amounts varying from 808,950 to 2,093,050 Azerbaijani (new) manats (AZN), totalling – for all six applicants – AZN 8,386,600. This amount corresponds to approximately 7,900,000 euros (EUR). In addition, they claimed EUR 50,000 each in non-pecuniary damage. Finally, the legal costs and expenses, as of 6 October 2013, ran to 41,703.37 pounds sterling. At the Courts hearing on 22 January 2014, the applicants representatives requested, however, that an expert be appointed to give an opinion on the evaluation of the damage incurred by the applicants.

223.  The Government opposed all the applicants claims.

224.  The Court, having regard to the exceptional nature of the case, finds that the question of the application of Article 41 is not ready for decision. It must accordingly be reserved and the further procedure fixed.

FOR THESE REASONS, THE COURT

1.  Dismisses, by fourteenvotes to three, the Governments preliminary objection of non-exhaustion of domestic remedies;

2.  Dismisses, by fifteenvotes to two, the Governments preliminary objection concerning the applicants victim status;

3.  Holds, by fourteenvotes to three, that the matters complained ofare within the jurisdiction of Armenia and dismisses the Governments preliminary objection concerning jurisdiction;

4.  Holds, by fifteenvotes to two, that there has been a continuing violation of Article 1 of Protocol No. 1;

5.  Holds, by fifteenvotes to two, that there has been a continuing violation of Article 8 of the Convention;

6.  Holds, by fourteenvotes to three, that there has been a continuing violation of Article 13 of the Convention;

7.  Holds, by sixteenvotes to one, that no separate issue arises under Article 14 of the Convention;

8.  Holds, by fifteenvotes to two, that the question of the application of Article 41 is not ready for decision;

accordingly,

(a)  reserves the said question;

(b)  invites the Government and the applicants to submit, within twelve months from the date of notification of this judgment, their written observations on the matter and, in particular, to notify the Court of any agreement that they may reach;

(c)  reserves the further procedure and delegates to the President of the Grand Chamberthe power to fix the same if need be.

Done in English and in French, and delivered at a public hearing in the Human Rights Building, Strasbourg, on 16 June 2015.

Michael OBoyle                             Dean Spielmann
Deputy Registrar                              President

In accordance with Article 45 § 2 of the Convention and Rule 74 § 2 of the Rules of Court, the following separate opinions are annexed to this judgment:

(a)  concurring opinion of Judge Motoc;

(b)  partly concurring, partly dissenting opinion of Judge Ziemele;

(c)  partly dissenting opinion of Judge Hajiyev;

(d)  dissenting opinion of Judge Gyulumyan;

(e)  dissenting opinion of Judge Pinto de Albuquerque.

D.S.
M.OB.

 

CONCURRING OPINION OF JUDGE MOTOC

(Translation)

The Court, which is being asked to rule on one aspect of a multi-faceted and complex dispute while excluding the other aspects, is inevitably put in a difficult position. Nevertheless, its ruling must be exclusively confined to the subject of the dispute as delimited by the applicants. An international court cannot refuse to judge on the basis of a difficult political context or ongoing Minsk negotiations; non liquet cannot be accepted.

This judgment carries special weight on account of the context, the Nagorno-Karabakh conflict, and also raises the question as to whether it is a timely judgment. The legal, historical and political aspects of the NagornoKarabakh conflict are extremely complex.

“What is the cause of historical events? Power. What is power? Power is the sum total of wills transferred to one person. On what condition are the wills of the masses transferred to one person? On condition that the person expresses the will of the whole people. That is, power is power. That is, power is a word the meaning of which we do not understand.” (Leo Tolstoy, War and Peace)

How can we expect the Court to give a complete answer?Accordingly, the Courts judgments concerning the Nagorno-Karabakh conflict are going to be yet another example of the Courts empiricalapproach. “I am sitting with a philosopher in the garden; he says again and again I know that thats a tree, pointing to a tree that is near us. Someone else arrives and hears this, and I tell him: This fellow isnt insane. We are only doing philosophy– these are the words of the outstanding empiricist author, Ludwig Wittgenstein. The limits of the empiricist approach of the Court are really visible in the second judgment of the Court regarding the Nagorno-Karabakh conflict, Sargsyan v. Azerbaijan ([GC], no. 40167/06, ECHR 2015).

Let me clarify briefly three questions: (1) the question of proofs, (2) the question of jurisdiction, and (3) the question of secession.

1.  The question of proofs

In my view, there was no need for a fact-finding mission in this case. The paragraph of the judgment is quoting extensively the proofs, similar to theproofs required by the International Court of Justice (ICJ). The Court has made extensive references to the standards of proof used inMilitary and Paramilitary Activities in and against Nicaragua (Nicaragua v. the United States of America)(Merits)Judgment,ICJ Reports1986.

2.  The question of jurisdiction

In the present case, in order to establish the exercise by Armenia of extraterritorial jurisdiction, the Court uses the concept of “effective control” and considers (see paragraph 186 of the present judgment) that the central element of the exercise of this jurisdiction lies in the fact that Armenia and NagornoKarabakh are “highly integrated”:

“... Armenia, from the early days of the Nagorno-Karabakh conflict, has had a significant and decisive influence over the NKR, ... the two entities are highly integrated in virtually all important matters and ... this situation persists to this day. ...theNKR and its administration survive by virtue of the military, political, financial and other support given to it by Armenia which, consequently, exercises effective control over Nagorno-Karabakh and the surrounding territories, including the district of Lachin.”

The Court also uses another concept of strong legal significance, which is that of military occupation and presence.

Before proceeding to an analysis of the application by the Court of these different legal concepts, in particular that of “effective control”, it is necessary to determine which concepts are applicable in the instant case. It is true that, as they arelex specialis, the various branches of international law have provided different legal answers to the question of interpretation of the concept of effective control. The Court itself had to clarify this matter in Catan and Others v.the Republic of Moldova and Russia([GC], nos. 43370/04 and 2 others, ECHR 2012), paragraph 115 of which is cited in the present judgment. In order to outline the elements on the basis of which the Courts case-law could be made more systematic and consistent in the area of jurisdiction, these various answers need to be examined.

(a)  General international law

The applicable rules regarding the imputation to an external power of responsibility for the acts of a secessionist entity are set out in Articles 4 to 8 and 11 of the draft Articles of the International Law Commission(United Nations) on Responsibility of States for Internationally Wrongful Acts. The relevant parts of these Articles are worded as follows.

Article 4
Conduct of organs of a State

“1.  The conduct of any State organ shall be considered an act of that State under international law, whether the organ exercises legislative, executive, judicial or any other functions, whatever position it holds in the organization of the State, and whatever its character as an organ of the central Government or of a territorial unit of the State.

...”

Article 5
Conduct of persons or entities exercising elements of governmental authority

“The conduct of a person or entity which is not an organ of the State under article 4 but which is empowered by the law of that State to exercise elements of the governmental authority shall be considered an act of the State under international law, provided the person or entity is acting in that capacity in the particular instance.”

Article 6
Conduct of organs placed at the disposal of a State by another State

“The conduct of an organ placed at the disposal of a State by another State shall be considered an act of the former State under international law if the organ is acting in the exercise of elements of the governmental authority of the State at whose disposal it is placed.”

Article 7
Excess of authority or contravention of instructions

“The conduct of an organ of a State or of a person or entity empowered to exercise elements of the governmental authority shall be considered an act of the State under international law if the organ, person or entity acts in that capacity, even if it exceeds its authority or contravenes instructions.”

Article 8
Conduct directed or controlled by a State

“The conduct of a person or group of persons shall be considered an act of a State under international law if the person or group of persons is in fact acting on the instructions of, or under the direction or control of, that State in carrying out the conduct.”

In order for the international responsibility of an external power for the internationally wrongful conduct of a secessionist entity to be established, it has to be shown that the scope of the international obligation of the external power extends beyond its own territory to that of the secessionist entity, namely, that the international obligation in question can apply extraterritorially and that the acts or omissions of the secessionist entity which violate that obligation are attributable to that external power.

The ICJ has established two criteria for determining the existence of extraterritorial jurisdiction. One of them is the “effective control” test.

The “effective control” criterion applies where there is evidence of “partial dependence” of the secessionist entity on the external power. That partial dependence can be presumed where, inter alia, the external power provides the secessionist entity with financial, logistic and military assistance and information based on intelligence, and selects and pays the leaders of that entity. That partial dependence gives rise to the possibility for the external power to control the entity.

However, unlike complete dependence, partial dependence does not permit the Court to consider the authorities of the secessionist entity as de facto organs of the external power and to find that the general conduct of those authorities can be regarded as acts by that power; responsibility for particular conduct has to be determined on a case-by-case basis. The responsibility of the authorities of the external power cannot be engaged purely and simply on account of the conduct of the authorities of the secessionist entity; it has to be imputable to the conduct of the organs of that power acting in accordance with its own rules. Moreover, the control in question is no longer that exercised over the secessionist entity itself but that exercised over the activities or operations which give rise to the internationally illegal act.

Barring a few exceptions, international legal commentary and jurisprudence refer to only one of the ICJs criteria: “effective control”. However, the ICJ did in fact apply two different criteria of control in the two leading judgments it has delivered on the subject: Nicaragua v. the United States of America (cited above), and Application of the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide (Bosnia and Herzegovina v. Serbia and Montenegro), Judgment,ICJ Reports 2007. The former concerned the responsibility of the United States of America for acts by the contras, an armed opposition group operating in Nicaragua, while the latter concerned the responsibility of Serbia and Montenegro for the activities of the Republika Srpska, a secessionist entity which had been created in 1992 with the assistance of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (FRY) on the territory of Bosnia and Herzegovina and had “enjoyed some de facto independence”.

In Nicaragua v. the United States of America, the ICJ established three elements that had to be made out in order to establish strict control:

  the secessionist entity has to be completely dependent on the external power;

  thiscomplete dependence has to extend to all areas of activity of the secessionist entity;

  the external power must have actually made use of the potential for control inherent in that complete dependence, that is to say, it must have actually exercised a particularly high degree of control.

The secessionist entity must be “completely dependent on aid” from the external power for strict control to arise as a result of that complete dependence. Complete dependence means that the secessionist entity has “no real autonomy” and is “merely an instrument” or an “agent” of the external power, which acts through it. Use of the same currency or the fact that a substantial portion of the population of the secessionist entity has had, has claimed, or can claim, nationality or citizenship of the external power, are not in themselves a sufficient basis on which to conclude that the secessionist entity is an “agent” of the external power. The same is true of the payment of salaries, pensions and other advantages that the leaders of the secessionist entity may receive. In general, neither close political, military, economic, ethnic or cultural relations between the external power and the secessionist entity nor the provision of logistic support in the form of weapons, training or financial assistance will enable the existence of a relationship of complete dependence to be established without other evidence, even where the secessionist entity and the support it receives from outside, be this largely military, are complementary or pursue the same political objectives.

In Nicaragua v. the United States of America(cited above), the ICJ established two factors on the basis of which it considered that the existence of “complete dependence” could be established. In its view, the fact that the external power had created and organised the secessionist entity, or the armed opposition group which created the secessionist entity, appeared to establish a strong presumption that the secessionist entity was completely dependent on the external power – whose creation it was – and was none other than its instrument or agent. However, it did not suffice for the external power to have taken advantage of the existence of a secessionist movement and used it in its policies vis-à-vis the parent State. For the dependence on the external power to be complete, the latter must also provide assistance taking various forms (financial assistance, logistic support, supply of information on the basis of intelligence) and which iscrucial for the pursuit of the secessionist entitys activities. In other words, the secessionist entity is completely dependent on the external power if it can only carry out its activities with the various forms of support supplied by that power, so that withdrawal of that assistance would result in the cessation of the entitys activities.

In Nicaragua v. the United States of America, the ICJ drew a distinction between the assistance providedby the United States of America to the contras during the first years and that providedsubsequently. It found that the contras were completely dependent on the United States at the beginning but that this had subsequently ceased to be the case as the contras had pursued their activities despite the fact that they wereno longer receivingmilitary assistance from the United States. In respect of the latter period, the ICJ accordingly concluded that the United States did not exercise “effective control” in Nicaragua, the latter having failed to show that the United States had directed every activity by the contras on the ground.

(b)  The European Convention on Human Rights

There is no need to repeat the case-law of our Court here; references to the relevant precedents can be found in the present judgment. Thus, it is reiterated in paragraph 168 that the Court has recognised the exercise of extraterritorial jurisdiction by a Contracting State when this State, through the effective control of the relevant territory and its inhabitants abroad as a consequence of military occupation or through the consent, invitation or acquiescence of the Government of that territory, exercises all or some of the public powers normally to be exercised by that Government. This is followed by the relevant passages from Catan and Others (cited above), in which the Courts caselaw in the area is summarised and illustrated with a number of examples. However, the present judgment does not cite either the paragraphs of the decision in Bankovićand Others v. Belgium and Others ((dec.) [GC], no. 52207/99, ECHR 2001-XII), which heavily rely on international law, or paragraph 152 in Jaloudv. the Netherlands ([GC], no. 47708/08, ECHR 2014), in which the Court examined for the first time the concept of “attribution” under international law.

Accordingly, even if one can speak of lex specialis with regard to the Courts case-law, that lex specialis establishes, save in Jaloud (cited above, § 154), an automatic link between control and jurisdiction.

(c)  Application of the principles

The Court uses a number of legal concepts in the present case: occupation, military presence and, finally, effective control.

It can be said that in the present judgment the Court raises the threshold of effective control that it had established in earlier cases. In Loizidouv. Turkey((merits), 18 December 1996, Reports of Judgments and Decisions 1996-VI), it took note of the substantial number of military officers present in Cyprus – a criterion it used again in Issaand Others v. Turkey(no. 31821/96, 16 November 2004), in which it concluded that Turkey did not exercise its jurisdiction. In the present case, however, it notes that “[t]he number of Armenian soldiers serving in the NKR is in dispute” but that it “need not solve this issue as, based on the numerous reports and statements presented above, it finds it established that Armenia, through its military presence and the provision of military equipment and expertise, has been significantly involved in the Nagorno-Karabakh conflict from an early date”. It considers that “this military support has been – and continues to be – decisive for the conquest of and continued control over the territories in issue”, and that “the evidence, not least the [1994 military cooperation]Agreement, convincingly shows that the armed forces of Armenia and the NKR are highly integrated” (see paragraph 180 of the present judgment).

Finding that the “high degree” of integration between the “NKR” and Armenia – a criterion that it uses here for the first time – also exists in the political and judicial sphere, the Court concludes that the latter exercises “effective control” over the former.

It does not, however, consider it necessary to draw a distinction between effective control and the type of control that it had established in Ilaşcuand Others v. Moldova and Russia ([GC], no. 48787/99, ECHR 2004-VII).

It is true that in the present case the Court did not examine the question of the attribution of the acts on account of which the applicants have been deprived of their possessions. However, the situation under general international law is not the same as in the earlier cases. Here, the Court has already established the existence of a high degree of integration between the two entities. A State may perhaps have been able to prove the involvement of the Armenian armed forces in the acts of the authorities of the “NKR”, but for an individual wishing to assert their fundamental rights that would have been very difficult, if not impossible. That is why this lex specialis was introduced. The Courts logic is much easier to discernin the present case than in the earlier cases: even if it does not examine the question of attribution and does not seek to establish the actual participation of the Armenian forces in the acts that resulted in the applicants being deprived of their possessions, the exercise of jurisdiction by the defendant State has been convincingly established here.

In this respect, the presentcase looks to me to be the closer to the criterion of effective control, imposed by the ICJ. Even if the words “complete control” are not used by the Court, it does use “occupation” and “high degree of integration”. The reasoning of the Court follows Security Council Resolutions which use the words “local Armenian forces” and are expressed in the particular way of the Security Council (see my opinion in I. Motoc, Interpréter la guerre : les exceptions de l’article 2 § 4 de la Charte de l’ONU dans la pratique du Conseil de sécurité). In my opinion, this judgment represents one of the strongest returns to general international law or, to put it in a plastic way, to the “Oppenheim world”.

3.  The question of secession

The Armenian Government has invoked the fact that the “NKR” is a State. The Court is not in a position to decideon issues of the creation of a State and on secession in this case, or on self-determination. Judge Wildhaber expressed a similar view in his concurring opinion in Loizidou (cited above). Any statement of the Court in this respect will be pure speculation since the Court has no arguments before it to judge the question of secession, whether remedial or not. The Court is not in a position to judge outside the framework of arguments and proofs brought before it and to develop theories of self-determination.

 


PARTLY CONCURRING, PARTLY DISSENTING OPINION
OF JUDGE ZIEMELE

1.  In my view, the message of this judgment is not very clear. This difficulty is partly due to the methodology that the majority chose to follow in a case which, in essence, is about an international conflict with too many open and hidden dimensions for the Court to examine within the scope of its traditional competence. If the message to be conveyed is that Armenia should do its utmost to engage effectively with Azerbaijan in finding a solution to the conflict through the Minsk or any other process, I can follow the finding of a violation under Article 8 of the Convention and Article 1 of Protocol No. 1. Indeed, I voted with the majority with this understanding in mind. There is no question that persons such as the applicants who cannot access or claim compensation for their property should be able to do so. To my mind, however, Armenias responsibility lies in its positive obligations under these Articles. The Court does not have competence rationetemporis to assess how the property was lost or interfered with at the time. Today the Court can only examine whether by the time the applicants lodged a complaint with the Court, Armenia had done what is within its responsibility concerning the normalisation of the situation of those individuals. I see this obligation as one of a positive character.

2.  The most complex issues in the case are yet again those of jurisdiction and attribution of responsibility. In Jaloud v. the Netherlands([GC], no. 47708/08, ECHR 2014), with reference to Catan and Others v.the Republic of Moldova and Russia ([GC], nos. 43370/04 and 2 others, ECHR 2012), the Court attempted to further clarify the point that these concepts are not identical. They may overlap, but they may also be distinct. In paragraph 154 of that judgment the Court reiterated that “the test for establishing the existence of jurisdiction under Article 1 of the Convention has never been equated with the test for establishing a States responsibility for an internationally wrongful act under general international law (see Catan and Others, cited above, § 115)”. In other words, the Court cannot assume that jurisdiction automatically leads to the responsibility of the State concerned for the alleged violations of their Convention obligations. At the same time, the absence of territorial jurisdiction does not mean that the State will never bear responsibility for those acts that it has generated, at least under general international law. The Courts case-law has been criticised for creating uncertainty or even confusion between those two concepts. The Courts argument has been that within the scope of Article 1 of the Convention it cannot proceed otherwise, since, according to the ordinary meaning of Article 1, the precondition for its assessment of responsibility is the establishment of jurisdiction of the respondent State. Within this logic jurisdiction is a threshold criterion, as the Court has always emphasised.

3.  The need to establish Armenias jurisdiction over the district of Lachin so as to be able to assess whether Armenia has any obligations stemming from the Convention in relation to the applicants properties is exactly the issue which makes this an impossible case. As stated above, while I think Armenia has important obligations, I have great difficulty in following the Courts reasoning in paragraphs 169 to 187of the present judgment and therefore voted against establishing the jurisdiction of Armenia in the manner proposed in these paragraphs. Similarly, I cannot follow the inclusion in the section on Regulations concerning the Laws and Customs of War on Land (The Hague, 18 October)andConvention (IV) relative to the Protection of Civilian Persons in Time of War (Geneva, 12 August 1949). There is no further reference to these international texts in the Courts assessment. The proposed legal weight of the reference to the documents regulating belligerent occupation is not at all clear.

4.  Previously, the Court has examined cases such as Loizidou v. Turkey((merits), 18 December 1996, Reports of Judgments and Decisions 1996VI),andIlaşcu and Others v. Moldova and Russia ([GC], no. 48787/99, ECHR 2004VII) in which there was an evident and considerable presence of Turkish and Russian armed forces respectively in the disputed or occupied territories. The situation in northern Cyprus has been clearly defined as being contrary to the Charter of the United Nations. The situation after the demise of the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics (USSR), with its 14th Army remaining in the territory of Transdniestria, does not raise too many doubts as to the control of that territory. As far as our case is concerned, however, we have information which is somewhat disputed. The Court did not accept the proposal of a fact-finding mission, which, as in Ilaşcu and Others (cited above), might have provided it with much-needed evidence. In my view, the Court should have given proper weight to the UN Security Council assessment. The UN Security Council Resolutions have stated that “local Armenian forces” are well organised and have created their own governance of the territories that they occupy. It is also apparent from the UN Security Council Resolutions cited in the present judgment that Armenia can exercise influence overthe Armenians of Nagorno-Karabakh. The question remains whether this is sufficient to establish Armenias jurisdiction in the disputed territories and to conclude that there is high integration in virtually all important matters between Armenia and the “NKR”.

5.  Unlike the particularly scrupulous establishment of the facts normally carried out by the International Court of Justice (ICJ) in cases concerning disputes over territories, jurisdiction and attribution of responsibility, the Court appears to be watering down certain evidentiary standards in highly controversial situations. Furthermore, even if Armenia does have jurisdiction over Nagorno-Karabkh it is necessary, in order to find violations of the Convention, to attribute those alleged violations to Armenia, so one needs to have evidence that Armenia prevents the applicants from accessing their property in Lachin. The Court may not need to do so if it adopts a different interpretation of jurisdiction and responsibility for the purposes of the Convention, even though it has always reiterated that it refers to the definition of jurisdiction traditionally employed in international law. As far as international law is concerned, the establishment of the fact of jurisdiction does not mean that Armenia (a) had specific obligations under the Convention and (b) committed an internationally wrongful act. In both respects a careful examination is needed.

6.  The following passage from the Courts case-law does indeed indicate that it has developed its own interpretation of “jurisdiction and responsibility” for the purposes of compliance with Convention obligations. The Court has stated:

“Where the fact of such domination over the territory [effective control] is established, it is not necessary to determine whether the Contracting State exercises detailed control over the policies and actions of the subordinate local administration. The fact that the local administration survives as a result of the Contracting States military and other support entails that States responsibility for its policies and actions” (see paragraph 168 of the present judgment, citing Catan and Others, § 106).

This approach contrasts with the methodology employed by the ICJ, which uses the standard of “complete dependence”. Moreover, that is the standard for State responsibility irrespective of the issue of jurisdiction.

7.  The ICJ reiterated its approach to the issue of the attribution of responsibility as concerns subordinate local administrations or similar groups in Application of the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide (Bosnia and Herzegovina v. Serbia and Montenegro), Judgment,ICJ Reports 2007. It stated as follows.

391.  The first issue raised ... is whether it is possible in principle to attribute to a State conduct of persons – or groups of persons – who, while they do not have the legal status of State organs, in fact act under such strict control by the State that they must be treated as its organs for purposes of the necessary attribution leading to the States responsibility for an internationally wrongful act. The Court has in fact already addressed this question, and given an answer to it in principle, in its Judgment of 27 June 1986 in the Case concerning Military and Paramilitary Activities in and against Nicaragua (Nicaragua v. United States of America) (Merits, Judgment, I.C.J. Reports 1986, pp. 62-64).In paragraph 109 of that Judgment the Court stated that it had to

determine ... whether or not the relationship of the contras to the United States Government was so much one of dependence on the one side and control on the other that it would be right to equate the contras, for legal purposes, with an organ of the United States Government, or as acting on behalf of that Government (p. 62).

Then, examining the facts in the light of the information in its possession, the Court observed that there is no clear evidence of the United States having actually exercised such a degree of control in all fields as to justify treating the contras as acting on its behalf (para. 109), and went on to conclude thatthe evidence available to the Court ... is insufficient to demonstrate [the contras] complete dependence on United States aid, so that the Court was unable to determine that the contra force may be equated for legal purposes with the forces of the United States (pp. 62-63, para. 110).

The ICJ summed up as follows.

392.  The passages quoted show that, according to the Courts jurisprudence, persons, groups of persons or entities may, for purposes of international responsibility, be equated with State organs even if that status does not follow from internal law, provided that in fact the persons, groups or entities act in complete dependence on the State, of which they are ultimately merely the instrument. In such a case, it is appropriate to look beyond legal status alone, in order to grasp the reality of the relationship between the person taking action, and the State to which he is so closely attached as to appear to be nothing more than its agent: any other solution would allow States to escape their international responsibility by choosing to act through persons or entities whose supposed independence would be purely fictitious.

393.  However, so to equate persons or entities with State organs when they do not have that status under internal law must be exceptional, for it requires proof of a particularly great degree of State control over them, a relationship which the Courts Judgment quoted above expressly described as complete dependence” (emphasis added).

8.  The ICJs required standard of proof is high and it has, through several cases, developed a detailed methodology regarding different elements of evidence submitted by the parties. For example, in our case the applicants submitted to the Court statements allegedly made by highranking Armenian politicians. The Court has chosen to refer to Nicaragua v. the United States of America(cited above) in order to explain its decision to admit in evidence these statements, which, according to the Courts interpretation, show the high level of integration between the armed forces of Armenia and the NKR entity (see paragraphs 178-79 of the present judgment). The Court refers to paragraph 64 inNicaragua v. the United States of America, which indeed explains that “the Court takes the view that statements of this kind, emanating from high-ranking official political figures, sometimes indeed of the highest rank, are of particular probative value”. At the same time, in paragraph 65 of that same judgment – to which the Court does not make reference – the ICJ explains the limits of such a method. It states:

“However, it is natural also that the Court should treat such statements with caution, whether the official statement was made by an authority of the Respondent or of the Applicant. Neither Article 53 of the Statute, nor any other ground, could justify a selective approach, which would have undermined the consistency of the Courts methods and its elementary duty to ensure equality between the Parties. The Court must take account of the manner in which the statements were made public; evidently, it cannot treat them as having the same value irrespective of whether the text is to be found in an official national or international publication, or in a book or newspaper. It must also take note whether the text of the officia1 statement in question appeared in the language used by the author or on the basis of a translation (cf.I.C.J. Reports 1980, p. 10, para. 13). It may also be relevant whether or not such a statement was brought to the Courts knowledge by official communications filed in conformity with the relevant requirements of the Statute and Rules of Court. Furthermore, the Court has inevitably sometimes had to interpret the statements, to ascertain precisely to what degree they constituted acknowledgments of a fact.”

According to the facts of the present case, the applicants referred to statements byArmenian leaders and an interview which was published in the newspaper (see paragraphs 62 and 68 of the present judgment). In accordance with the principles stated by the ICJ in Nicaragua v. the United States of America, in such circumstances the principle of equality between the parties is of paramount importance as is a proper assessment of the source of such statements. The procedure followed by the Court concerning these pieces of information remains unclear and does not appear to have complied with the principles of fairness and caution.

9.  As for the Agreement on Military Cooperation between the Governments of the Republic of Armenia and the Republic of NagornoKarabakh(see paragraphs 74 and 175 of the present judgment), there are many such agreements between two or more States. One would hope that they do not automatically result in the loss of jurisdiction or the acquisition of control over new territories for the purposes of international responsibility and do not in themselves represent a threat to the neighbouring countries. The letter, legal character and practical consequences of the agreement have to be examined carefully. It may well be that in terms of international law such an agreement between a State and a non-recognised entity does not have any legal value. It may also be that the international community, wishing to end the conflict in the region, does not appreciate such a document and condemns it. However, the manner in which the Court invokes the above-mentionedAgreement coupled with the assertion that Armenia “has been significantly involved in the Nagorno-Karabakh conflict from an early date” (see paragraph 180 of the present judgment) makes one wonder what the scope of the case is. Is it really a case about the lack of access to property following the ratification of the Convention by Armenia or is it a case about the war in 1992 in Azerbaijan and its consequences (see paragraphs 18-20)?

10.  There is no question but that the Court has many choices. It may or may not choose to pronounce on broader questions of international law, such as the war and its consequences. With this case it has chosen to make certain pronouncements. It has done so in earlier cases too, but such a choice is still unusual for the Court. I do not have a problem with an international court, such as the European Court of Human Rights, taking cognisance of the broader picture. On the contrary. However, in that case the Court has to be consistent and do so in all relevant cases. There have been cases in which the Court has, on the contrary, openly refused to take into consideration arguments deriving from international law. This point does not, however, answer the more difficult question as to whether the Court should apply a different standard of attribution of responsibility than the one in international law and whether more or less the same standard should determine jurisdiction. I have serious reservations in that regard.

11.  The Court has now established that Armenia controls the “NKR” in the same way thatTurkey controls northern Cyprus or Russia controls Transdniestria. From now on it seems that the presumption will be that alleged violations of human rights within the “NKR” should be brought against Armenia. There is no doubt that one should not support a Convention vacuum in Europe. I do not think that Nagorno-Karabakh is such a vacuum. Clearly, cases coming from there should be adjudicated.

12.  However, in my view,it is essential that in this category of cases, as in other cases, a proper attribution of responsibility test be carried outafter the Court has identified the nature of the Convention obligation at stake. The Court has already done this, for example in cases that have arisen following the dissolution of the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia and in particular in the so-called “bank savings” cases. The Court examined the question of attribution of responsibility with regard to the specific context of State succession (seeKovačić and Others v. Slovenia [GC], nos. 44574/98 and 2 others, 3 October 2008, and JudgeResss concurring opinion therein). In the case at hand, the conclusion is that “the denial of access to the applicants homes constitutes an unjustified interference with their right to respect for their private and family lives as well as their homes” (see paragraph 207 of the present judgment). It is not previously explained by what means Armenia has denied them access to their homes, unless one considers that by the very fact that Armenia has, in the Courts view, jurisdiction over Nagorno-Karabakh it denies access to homes. It is with this in mind that I voted against finding a violation of Article 13 since in my view the Court did not have sufficient information regarding whether property claims were indeed not examined by local courts. As I have explained above, this approach fails to address the real issue in the case. To my mind, the question is whether, given that Armenia can influence the local Armenian government in NagornoKarabakh and that it is one of the parties to negotiations, it bears responsibility for not having taken positive steps formany years which would have permitted the return of displaced persons or compensation. I cannot qualify that as a denial of property rights. It is an issue of positive obligations having regard to the more general context of international law. For all these reasons I did not find that Armenia has jurisdiction over Nagorno-Karabakh in the manner indicated in the judgment but I did find that Armenia has failed to comply with its positive obligations under Article1 of Protocol No. 1 and Article8 of the Convention.

 


PARTLY DISSENTING OPINION OF JUDGE HAJIYEV

The obvious fact of occupation of Nagorno-Karabakh and the surrounding region, constituting almost one fifth of the territory of Azerbaijan, by the Armenian Republic, has been politically recognised by four Resolutions of the United Nations Security Council, by Resolutions of the UN General Assembly, by the Parliament of the European Union, the Parliamentary Assembly of the Council of Europe and decisions of other international organisations. I note, with satisfaction, that with the present judgment the Court has confirmed this fact, once again, by a judicial decision. The Court has come to that conclusion on the basis of irrefutable evidence indicating that Armenia, through its military presence and provision of military equipment, has been significantly involved in the Nagorno-Karabakh conflict from an early date. The military support has been – and continues to be – decisive for the conquest of and continued control over the Azerbaijani territories. According to the Court, the evidence, not least the 1994 Agreement on Military Cooperation between the Governments of the Republic of Armenia and the Republic of NagornoKarabakh, convincingly shows that the armed forces of Armenia and the “NKR” are highly integrated, that the so-called “NKR” is under the influence of Armenia and enjoys its military, financial and political support, and that Nagorno-Karabakh and all the surrounding occupied regions of Azerbaijan are under the direct control of Armenia. As rightly noted by T. Ferraro, effective control is the main characteristic of occupation as, under international humanitarian law, there cannot be occupation of a territory without effective control exercised therein by hostile foreign forces (see T. Ferraro, “Determining the beginning and end of an occupation under international humanitarian law”,International Review of the Red Cross, no. 885, March 2012, p.140). The foregoing is fully consistent, in my opinion, with the requirements of Article 42 of the Regulations concerningthe Laws and Customs of War on Land (The Hague, 18 October 1907), to which the Court refers in paragraph 96 of the present judgment:

[O]ccupation within the meaning of the Hague Regulations exists when a State exercises actual authority over the territory, or part of the territory, of an enemy State (see, for example, E. Benvenisti, The International Law of Occupation (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2012), p. 43; Y.AraiTakahashi, The Law of Occupation: Continuity and Change of International Humanitarian Law, and its Interaction with International Human Rights Law (Leiden: Martinus Nijhoff Publishers, 2009), pp. 58; Y. Dinstein, The International Law of Belligerent Occupation(Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2009), at pp. 42-45, §96-102; and A.Roberts, Transformative Military Occupation: Applying the Laws of War and Human Rights, American Journal of International Lawvol.100:580 (2006), pp. 585-86).

The requirement of actual authority is widely considered to be synonymous with that of effective control. Military occupation is considered to exist in a territory, or part of a territory, if the following element can be demonstrated: the presence of foreign troops which are in a position to exercise effective control without the consent of the sovereign. According to widespread expert opinion, the physical presence of foreign troops is a sine qua non requirement of occupation (most experts consulted by the International Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC) in the context of the project on occupation and other forms of administration of foreign territory agreed that “boots on the ground” are needed for the establishment of occupation (see T. Ferraro, Expert Meeting:Occupation and Other Forms of Administration of Foreign Territory” (Geneva: ICRC, 2012), pp. 10, 17 and33; E. Benvenisti, cited above, pp. 43 et seq.; and V. Koutroulis, Le début et la fin de lapplication du droit de loccupation (Paris: Éditions Pedone, 2010), pp. 35-41).

In paragraph 174 of the present judgment, the Court rightly notes that

...it is hardly conceivable that Nagorno-Karabakh – an entity with a population of fewer than 150,000 ethnic Armenians – was able, without the substantial military support of Armenia, to set up a defence force in early 1992 that, against the country of Azerbaijan with a population of approximately seven million people [at present more than nine million], not only established control of the former NKAO but also, before the end of 1993, conquered the whole or major parts of seven surrounding Azerbaijani districts”.

I would add that the occupation was accompanied by the forcible expulsion of almost 800,000 people, which in itself required substantial military force, military equipment and forcible retention. Accordingly, the continuing occupation requires no fewer human and material resources. Despite the frustration expressed by Armenian parents about their sons military service in the occupied territories, which can be seen in the press (www.epress.am, news bulletin of 11 June 2014), the situation of occupation continues. As recently as November 2014, Armenia conducted military manoeuvres in the occupied territories under the symbolic name of “Unity” with the participation of 47,000 military personnel and a large quantity of military equipment (www.regnum.ru, news bulletin of 12 November 2014). The existing situation was contrary to the very essence of the Convention at the time of its ratification by Armenia and continues to be contrary to it today. The Convention declares in its Preamble that the States which sign the Convention and which are members of the Council of Europe must demonstrate a profound belief in those fundamental freedoms which are the foundation of justice and peace in the world. This paradox has always reminded me of the words of Oscar Wilde: “I can believe in anything, provided that it is quite incredible”.

The Council of Europe has reacted to the current situation in Resolution 1416 (2015) of the Parliamentary Assembly of the Council of Europe adopted on 25 January 2005, in which it was noted that

[t]he Assembly expresses its concern that the military action and the widespread ethnic hostilities which preceded it, led to large-scale ethnic expulsion and the creation of mono-ethnic areas which resemble the terrible concept of ethnic cleansing. The Assembly reaffirms that independence and secession of a regional territory from a state may only be achieved through a lawful and peaceful process based on the democratic support of the inhabitants of such territory and not in the wake of an armed conflict leading to ethnic expulsion and the de facto annexation of such territory of another state. The Assembly reiterates that the occupation of foreign territory by a member State constitutes a grave violation of that States obligations as member of the Council of Europe and reaffirms the right of displaced persons from the area of conflict to return to their homes safely and with dignity.”

As can be seen from the above-mentioned Resolution, the Assembly, by reflecting the existing picture, points to the ethnic nature of the expulsion of people from their homeland.

Taking into account the circumstances and the arguments of the applicants, which, in my view, had to be adequately answered, I disagreed with the majoritys conclusion that no separate issue arises under Article 14 of the Convention.

Thus, the applicants loss of all control over, as well as any possibility to use, sell, bequeath, mortgage, develop or enjoy, their property; the Governments continued refusal to allow them to return to their homes in Lachin; and their failure to provide an effective or indeed any remedy to persons displaced from occupied territories are the result of discrimination and accordingly, in my opinion, are violations of Article 14 of the Convention taken in conjunction with Article 1 of Protocol No. 1 and Articles 8 and 13 of the Convention. The Court has repeatedly indicated that Article 14 of the Convention does not prohibit alldifferencesintreatment. According to the Court, it is necessary to develop criteria on the basis of which it can be determined whether a given difference intreatment in securing the human rights and freedoms guaranteed in the Convention is contrary to Article 14. Following the principles which can be inferred from the legal practices of the numerous democratic countries, the Court will find that the principle of equal treatment is violated where a difference of treatment has no objective and reasonable justification. A difference intreatment in securing the rights and freedoms guaranteed by the Convention must not only pursue a legitimate aim; Article 14 will also be violated if there is not a “reasonable relationship of proportionality between the means employed and the aim sought to be realised” (see, for example, Rasmussen v. Denmark, 28 November 1984, § 38, Series A no. 87, and Lithgow and Others v. the United Kingdom, 8 July 1986, § 177, Series A no. 102).

The above-mentionedlegal approach of the Court, when applied to the circumstances of the present case, demonstrates an obvious inequality of treatment with regard to the applicants. This difference of treatment does not pursue a legitimate aim and has no objective and reasonable justification. The applicants stress, not without reason, that they have been subjected to discrimination because the actions taken by the Armenian military forces have disproportionately affected them. I also agree that when considering the applicants Article 14 claim, the standard of proof which the Court adopts should not be equated with the criminal standard of proof applicable in common-law domestic courts. Other human rights tribunals do not require this high standard. Judge Mularoni, in her partly dissenting opinion in Hasan İlhan v. Turkey, no. 22494/93, 9 November 2004, noted:

“I consider that as long as the Court persists in requiring in the context of Article 14 complaints of discrimination on grounds of racial or national origin a beyond reasonable doubt standard of proof, this will result in the removal in practice of human rights protection guaranteed by Article 14 in areas where the highest level of protection, rather than the highest level of proof, should be the priority. There could be no more effective a tool for ensuring that the protection against discrimination on grounds of racial or national origin will become illusory and inoperative than to expect victims to submit themselves to such a high standard of proof. In reality, the application of such a high standard is tantamount to rendering it impossible for applicants to prove that there was a violation of Article 14. I would add that this high standard is not required by other leading human rights tribunals.

The given principle was recognised by the Court in Nachova and Others v. Bulgaria ([GC], nos. 43577/98 and 43579/98, ECHR 2005VII). Where, as in this case, on the face of it there is clear evidence of differential treatment of two different ethnic groups, it should be for the State to show that such treatment is not discriminatory. This is because they have exclusive access to the reasons behind their actions and accordingly are aware of whether the apparently differential treatment has some other innocent explanation.

The evidence suggests not only that the expulsions were discriminatory but that the respondent State has since allowed the return of non-Azerbaijanis who were displaced. This is not only clear evidence of a discriminatory policy but illustrates the ongoing nature of the violations. Moreover, in support of a finding that the treatment of the applicants was discriminatory, we can add the fact that after the ethnic cleansing of non-Armenian inhabitants of the Lachin region, a policy of populating the region with Armenians from Armenia was pursued. Thus, according to the Report of the OSCE Fact-Finding Mission (FFM) to the Occupied Territories of Azerbaijan Surrounding Nagorno-Karabakh, the FFM conducted interviews in the Lachin district with certain Lachin residents who had Armenian passports and claimed to take part in Armenian elections.

Accordingly, the applicants, who were expelled from Lachin more than twenty years ago and have no access to their homes in Lachin, are not in a position to assert their rights guaranteed under the Convention as they were discriminated against, contrary to Article 14 of the Convention taken in conjunction with Article 1 of Protocol No.1 and Articles 8 and 13 of the Convention.

 


DISSENTING OPINION OF JUDGE GYULUMYAN

It is with regret that I find myself in deep disagreement with the Grand Chamber judgment in the present case and cannot subscribe to either the reasoning or the conclusions of the majority for several reasons.

Firstly, by failing to address the question of the international legal personality of the Republic of Nagorno-Karabakh (NKR questions of self-determination and statehood) the Court has oversimplified the legal issue at hand. I believe that in determining that the alleged violations came within the jurisdiction of Armenia the Court has confused two completely different concepts of international law – jurisdiction and attribution – and has effectively created an amalgamation of the two concepts. In so doing the Court has indirectly lowered to an unprecedented level the threshold for the responsibility of States for the acts of third parties, and has also contributed to the fragmentation of international law.

Secondly, in my view the evidence before the Court was not sufficient to discharge the high evidentiary burden that must be applied in this kind of sensitive case. Furthermore, the way in which the Court dealt with the admissibility and evaluation of the evidence was unacceptable and was an unfortunate case of the application of different standards in different cases. I find it hard to accept the majoritys selective approach regarding the resolutions of international organisations – accepting those favourable to the applicants and the third-party intervener, while completely ignoring those favourable to the respondent State.

I will set out my own views here on some of the significant issues in order to clarify the grounds for my dissent.

Issues of Statehood and Self-Determination of Peoples: Status of the NKR under International Law

1.  The Court failed to touch even slightly upon the issue of the status of the NKR. This issue is of primary importance, in my opinion, given the different rules of attribution and different standards for engaging the responsibility of States that apply in cases of actions by non-Stateactors and groups, on the one hand, and States (whether recognised or unrecognised), on the other.

2.  Thus, a State providing financial and any other form of assistance to another State would not be responsible for the acts of the latter, but only for the aid and assistance provided (Article 16 of the draft Articles of the International Law Commission(United Nations) on Responsibility of States for Internationally Wrongful Acts (“the ARS”), Report of the Commission to the General Assembly on the work of its fifty-third session, Yearbook of the International Law Commission (ILC), 2001, vol. 2, p.26), unless of course it is proven that the latter State acted under the direction and control (ASR, Article 17) or under the coercion (ARS, Article 18) of the former, which is extremely hard to prove. According to the ILC, the term controls refers to cases of domination over the commission of” conduct, whereas the term “directs” does not imply “mere incitement or suggestion but rather connotes actual direction of an operative kind” (Commentaries to the ARS, Yearbook of the International Law Commission, 2001, vol. 2, p. 69).

3.  Thus, if the NKR is a State, any aid and assistance provided to it by Armenia would not put the territories controlled by the NKR under the jurisdiction of Armenia, unless it is shown that the acts carried out by the NKR are dominated and are under the operative direction of Armenia.

4.  It is important to differentiate between the present case and other situations previously examined by the Court, in order to show why the issue of status matters now whilst it did not really matter in earlier cases. Thus, in the situation concerning the so-called “Turkish Republic of Northern Cyprus(the TRNC”), there were United Nations Security Council Resolutions expressly “deploring” the declaration of independence of the TRNC and calling it “legally invalid”, and “condemning” the secession of the TRNC in general, and calling upon the international community to refrain from recognising it (Resolution 541 (1983), 18November, 1983S/RES/541; Resolution 550 (1984), 11 May 1984, S/RES/550).

5.  In the Cyprus cases there was simply no need to determine the status of the TRNC. The latters status had already been determined by the Security Council, which had qualified it as an illegal regime. The status of the TRNC could play no role in the determination of the responsibility of Turkey; it simply had no legal significance.

6.  The situationhere is completely different, however. The UN Security Council has never declared the Nagorno-Karabakh movement legally invalid. Furthermore, the mere fact that the peace process is ongoing also suggests that the issue of the status of the NKR has thus far remained open and remains a matter of political negotiation (see paragraph 29 of the present judgment).

7.  Accordingly, the lack of international condemnation and invalidation of the NKR and its declaration of independence means that its international recognition as a State in the future is also a possible option. That said, an important issue here is the definition of statehood.

8.  According to the classic formulation of statehood under the Montevideo Convention on the Rights and Duties of States, a State

“as a person of international law should possess ... a) a permanent population; b) a defined territory; c) government; and d) capacity to enter into relations with the other states” (Article 1, 26 December 1933, vol. 165,League of Nations Treaty Series 19).

9.  That definition of statehood is widely accepted by international scholars (S. Rosenne, “The Perplexities of Modern International Law”,Collected Courses of the Hague Academy of International Law, vol.291 (2001), p. 262;A.A.C. Trindade, “International Law for Humankind: Towards a New Jus Gentium”, Collected Courses of the Hague Academy of International Law, vol.316 (2005), p. 205), by different international institutions (Report of the Working Group on Jurisdictional Immunities of States and their Property, Annex to the Report of the ILC on the work of its fifty-firstsession,A/54/10 (1999), p. 157) and even by courts (Deutsche Continental GasGesellschaft v. Polish State, [1929] ILR, vol. 5, p.13). Furthermore, States have consistently and uniformly invoked these criteria when determining their policies of recognition (see, for example,Security Council official records, 383rd Meeting, 2 December 1948, S/PV.383).

10.  Thus, the NKR possesses a government, a permanent population and is capable of entering into relations with other States, which is proven by the fact that the NKR does in fact have representations in a number of States. The NKR also controls territory; the central issue, however, is whether the NKR is entitled to all or at least part of that territory. And it is in this respect that the issue of self-determination becomes important.

Relevance of the right to self-determination of peoples

11.  The Courts determination forthe NKR to behighly integrated with Armenia is effectively an intervention in the determination of the status and legal personality of the NKR, something that even the Security Council has abstained from doing.

12.  Notably, and as indicated above, the declaration of independence by the NKR has never been criticised or invalidated by the Security Council, unlike similar declarations in Southern Rhodesia, northern Cyprus andthe Republika Srpska.

13.  In this respect, the interpretationby the International Court of Justice (ICJ) of the Security Councils approach to certain declarations of independence, expressed in its Advisory Opinion on theAccordance with International Law of the Unilateral Declaration of Independence in Respect of Kosovo (“Kosovo Advisory Opinion, ICJ Reports 2010,§ 81), is of central relevance. In that opinion the ICJ indicated as follows.

“Several participants have invoked resolutions of the Security Council condemning particular declarations of independence: see, inter alia, Security Council resolutions 216 (1965) and 217 (1965), concerning Southern Rhodesia; Security Council resolution 541 (1983), concerning northern Cyprus; and Security Council resolution 787 (1992), concerning the Republika Srpska.

The Court notes, however, that in all of those instances the Security Council was making a determination as regards the concrete situation existing at the time that those declarations of independence were made; the illegality attached to the declarations of independence thus stemmed not from the unilateral character of these declarations as such, but from the fact that they were, or would have been, connected with the unlawful use of force or other egregious violations of norms of general international law, in particular those of a peremptory character (jus cogens). In the context of Kosovo, the Security Council has never taken this position. The exceptional character of the resolutions enumerated above appears to the Court to confirm that no general prohibition against unilateral declarations of independence may be inferred from the practice of the Security Council.

14.  Thus, those UN Security Council Resolutions examined by the ICJ were manifestations of the doctrine of collective non-recognition, that issituations where the Security Council calls upon the international community to refrain from recognising certain new entities as States, given that breaches of fundamental international obligations were involved during the process of their establishment (see, for example,J. Dugard andD. Raič, “The Role of Recognition in the Law and Practice of Secession”, inSecession: International Law Perspectives (M. G. Kohen ed., Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 2006), pp. 100-01).

15.  No such determination of illegality of conduct or call to the international community to refrain from recognition of the NKR was made in UN Security Council Resolutions 822, 853, 874 and 884 (1993), concerning the NKR conflict. Thus, the Security Council has left open the possibility for the NKR to become a full and legitimate member of the international community and to exercise its right to self-determination.

16.  Despite that, and in stark contrast to the UN Security Councils approach, the Court has now introduced qualifications that are, on the contrary, detrimental to the exercise of that right, and it thus fails to recognise that the creation of the NKR and its endurance was not only an expression of the will of the local population, but also done against the background of discriminatory policies of Azerbaijan.

17.  In this respect the recent developments of the right to self-determination of peoples and the manifestation of that right, which has increasingly been labelled a right to “remedial secession”, are of primary importance.

18.  The concept of remedial secession denotes the possibility for certain cohesive groups of people to secede from a State in cases of gross human rights violations and repression by the latter or of incapability of materialising their right to self-determination internally (C. Tomuschat, “Secession and Self-Determination”, in Secession: International Law Perspectives (M. G. Kohen ed., Cambridge, Cambridge University Press 2006), p. 23-45; A. Cassese, Self-Determination of Peoples: A Legal Reappraisal,Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1995, p. 120).

19.  The concept is based on an a contrario reading of the “safeguard clause” of the Declaration on Principles of International Law concerning Friendly Relations and Co-operation among States in accordance with the Charter of the United Nations (General AssemblyResolution 2625 (XXV), 24 October 1970) (“the Friendly Relations Declaration”), which was described by the ICJ as being reflective of customary international law (Kosovo Advisory Opinion, cited above, §80) and is widely accepted by prominent scholars to constitute an authoritative interpretation of the UN Charter (G. Arangio-Ruiz, The United Nations Declaration on Friendly Relations and the System of Sources of International Law, Aalphen an den Rijn, Sijthoff & Noordhoff, 1979, pp. 73-88, and I. Brownlie, Principles of Public International Law, 7th ed., New York, Oxford University Press, 2008, p. 581).

20.  The Declaration states as follows:

“Nothing in the ... paragraphs [addressing the right of peoples to self-determination] shall be construed as authorizing or encouraging any action which would dismember or impair, totally or in part, the territorial integrity or political unity of sovereign and independent States conducting themselves in compliance with the principle of equal rights and self-determination of peoples ... and thus possessed of a government representing the whole people belonging to the territory without distinction as to race, creed or color.”

21.  The same “safeguard clause” is also used in the Vienna Declaration and Programme of Action, adopted by the World Conference on Human Rights on 25 June 1993 (A/CONF.157/23, § 2). The “safeguard clause” suggests that in situations where States do not adhere to the conduct described in the second part of the clause, they do not merit protection of their territorial integrity (D. Murswiek, “The Issue of a Right of Secession – Reconsidered”, in Modern Law of Self-Determination (C. Tomuschat ed.,Dodrecht, Martinus Nijhoff Publishers, 1993, pp. 21-39).

22.  The understanding that violations of human rights create situations where a persecuted group becomes entitled to create its own statehood is further supported by a significant number of decisions of international and domestic institutions.

23.  That right was implied in Kevin Mgwanga Gunme et al v. Cameroon(Communication No. 266/03 (2009), § 199)and in Katangese Peoples Congress v. Zaire(Communication No. 75/92 (1995)) of the African Commission on Human and Peoples Rights, which indicated that the obligation to “exercise a variant of self-determination that is compatible with the sovereignty and territorial integrity of Zaire” exists absent “concrete evidence of violations of human rights to the point that the territorial integrity of Zaire should be called to question” (Katangese Peoples Congress v. Zaire, cited above, § 6).

24.  The same approach was also reflected in the concurring opinion of Judges Wildhaber and Ryssdal in Loizidou v. Turkey ((merits), 18 December 1996, Reports of Judgments and Decisions 1996VI) and in Reference re Secession of Quebecofthe Supreme Court of Canada, which proposed that “when a people is blocked from the meaningful exercise of its right to self-determination internally, it is entitled, as a last resort, to exercise it by secession” ([1998] 2 SCR 217, § 134).

25.  This right to remedial secession has further been acknowledged by many prominent scholars of international law, such as Thomas Franck (“Postmodern Tribalism and the Right to Secession”, in C. Brölmann et al. (ed.), Peoples and Minorities in International Law (Martinus Nijhoff Publishers 1993, pp. 13-14) or James Crawford(The Creation of States in International Law, (2nd ed., Oxford, Clarendon Press, 2006, p. 126).

26.  The approach is also evident in the practice of States. Thus, only two years after the adoption of the Friendly Relations Declaration,forty-sevenStates had recognised the State of Bangladesh on account of the violence directed against the local population, despite the fact that Pakistan recognised it only in 1976.Today, 110 States recognise the State of Kosovo.

27.  Thus, the right to remedial secession is now widely acknowledged in international instruments, judgments and decisions of international courts and institutions, the practice of States and the doctrine of international law.

28.  Given the above, it must be noted that the anti-Armenian violence in Sumgait in February 1988, the persecution of Armenians in Baku in January 1990, the so-called “Operation Ring” in spring 1991, resulting in the emptying of more than twenty Armenian villages, were all events predating the declaration of independence of the NKR, which was simply a logical response. It is noteworthy that all these events have been recognised by independent human rights organisations, European Union and United Nations bodies (see, for example,Human Rights Watch, Azerbaijan: Seven Years of Conflict in Nagorno-Karabakh (Human Rights Watch, 1994), andConsideration of reports submitted by states parties under article 18 of the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women: Armenia,Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women (CEDAW/C/ARM/1/Corr.1, 11 February 1997).

29.  The continuing policies of ethnic discrimination by Azerbaijan have also been recognised by the Committee on the Elimination of Racial Discrimination (Concluding Observation of the CERD: Azerbaijan, CERD/C/AZE/CO/4, 14 April 2005), by the European Commission against Racism and Intolerance of the Council of Europe in all three of its reports on Azerbaijan (adopted respectively on 28 June 2002, 15 December 2006 and 23 March 2011), as well as by the Council of Europe Advisory Committee on the Framework Convention for the Protection of National Minorities (Opinion on Azerbaijan, ACFC/INF/OP/I(2004)001 (22 May 2003), and Second Opinion on Azerbaijan, ACFC/OP/II(2007)007 (9 November 2007)).

30.  The State-level propaganda of ethnic hatred towards Armenians is further confirmed by the continuing destruction of Armenian cultural heritage – of which the destruction of the Jugha necropolis was the most barbaric manifestation – andthe glorification of the Azerbaijani officer who was convicted of murdering an Armenian colleague in Hungary in his sleep.

31.  It is against this background that the issue of self-determination of the people of the NKR should be viewed, since the self-determination of the people of the NKR has been the sole means of ensuring their protection from those discriminatory policies, and it is this background that the Court has completely ignored when exercising its jurisdiction. This background is, notably, a humanrights background and the Court, whose function is to protect human rights, has in fact produced a judgment that, as I have indicated above, is effectively detrimental to the exercise of the right to self-determination and therefore to the fundamental rights and freedoms of the people of the NKR.

Exhaustion of Domestic Remedies

32.  An issue closely related to the question of the NKRs international legal personality is the question of the exhaustion of domestic remedies. In dismissing the Governments objection of non-exhaustion, the Court stated that it was not realistic that any possible remedy “in the unrecognised NKR entity” could in practice afford displaced Azerbaijanis effective redress (see paragraph 119 of the present judgment). This approach conflicts with the established case-law.

33.  It is noteworthy that in Demopoulos and Othersv. Turkey ((dec.) [GC], nos. 46113/99 and 7 others, ECHR 2010), the Court acknowledged the fact that even de facto entities may have effective remedies, and that it was the particularities of the remedies at hand that made them ineffective. Thus, the Court found that there was no direct, or automatic, correlation betweenthe issue of recognition of the self-proclaimed State and its purported assumption of sovereignty over northern Cyprus on an international plane and the application of Article 35 § 1 of the Convention (ibid., § 100). On the basis of the Courts findings in Demopoulos and Others, it has to be noted that the fact that the sovereign status of Nagorno-Karabakh is not recognised by any State does not exempt the applicants from the duty to exhaust domestic remedies within the NKR.

34.  There is absolutely no doubt that there is an established and working judiciary within Nagorno-Karabakh. However, the applicants had never made any attempt to lodge a claim before the courts of the NKR and had failed to provide any evidence that there were insurmountable obstacles to bringing proceedings in those courts. The fact that the applicants live outside the territory of the NKR provides no grounds for justifying their failure to pursue such remedies.

35.  Borders, whether de facto or de jure, are not an obstacle to the exhaustion of domestic remedies. Thus, in Pad and Others v. Turkey ((dec.), no. 60167/00,§69, 28 June 2007) concerning Iranian villagers shot in the border area by Turkish security forces, the Court upheld the Governments objection on grounds of non-exhaustion of domestic remedies and noted that, given the applicants ability to instruct a lawyer in the United Kingdom, they could not claim that the judicial mechanism in Turkey – a foreign country – was physically and financially inaccessible to them. The fact that the applicants in the present case have successfully instructed English lawyers to act on their behalf shows that their abilities were not limited.

36.  The sole obstacle to the applicants ability to exhaust the remedies available to them in the NKR has been createdby their own government. Azerbaijan has announced its intention to “punish” people who visit the NKR without its permission by declaring them “persona non grata” and denying themfurther entry into Azerbaijan. Amongst those on the “black list” are members of parliament from the United Kingdom, Germany, France, Russia, as well as several other European countries, and others from as far away as Australia and Uruguay. This may be the reason why the applicants lawyers did not try to lodge a claim before the courts of the NKR.

37.  The majoritys conclusion that the Government failed to discharge their burden of proving that there was an appropriate and effective remedy available to the applicants is the result of procedural deficiencies.

As can be seen from paragraphs 113 to 114 of the present judgment, the Government discharged their burden of proving that there was an effective remedy available to the applicants, but the President of the Court decided that the additional documentary material, including two judgments acknowledging the ownership rights of two displaced plaintiffs of Azeri ethnicity and delivered by the First Instance Court of the NKR, should not be included in the case file.

38.  Absent any explicit provisions relating to the admissibility of evidence in the Convention, the Court, as a rule, takes a flexible approach, allowing itself an absolute discretion when it comes to the admissibility and evaluation of evidence. There are no procedural barriers to the admissibility of evidence, as the Grand Chamber of the Court reiterated in Nachova and Others v.Bulgaria ([GC], nos. 43577/98 and 43579/98, §147, ECHR2005VII). In some cases the Court has accepted new evidence even after the deliberations on the merits before the delivery of a judgment (see Vučković and Others v.Serbia(preliminary objection)[GC], nos.17153/11 and 29 others, 25 March 2014, and W.A. v. France (dec.), no.34420/07, 21 January 2014).

39.  By a letter dated 7 June 2013, the Deputy Grand Chamber Registrar informed the Government Agent of the respondent State that the President of the Grand Chamber had decided to obtain the parties oral submissions. Moreover, the “Notes for the guidance of persons appearing at hearings before the Court” enclosed with the above-mentioned letter enabled the parties to rely on “any additional documentary material” with the only condition being that it “should be submitted at least three weeks before the hearing or be incorporated verbatim in their oral submissions(emphasis added). Following the Registrars instruction on the possibilities of submitting evidence, the Government relied, in their oral submissions, on two judgments (incorporated verbatim) delivered by the NKR courts in favor of two Azeris.

40.  Bearing in mind the Courts established practice on the admissibility of evidence submitted before the Court, and taking into account the importance of the two above-mentioned judgments for the consideration of the present case and the fact that this evidence was submitted, at least orally, by the Government in due time, the refusal to receive crucial evidence on the grounds that the documents were submitted late is not convincing and gives the impression that the Court simply suppressed evidence which was inconvenient for its conclusions. I hope that this is the first and last time that the Court of Human Rights itself fails to guarantee that justice be seen to be done.

41.  Given the above considerations, I cannot agree with the opinion of the majority of the Grand Chamber that the applicants were not required to exhaust domestic remedies.

Establishment of the facts

42.  In the vast majority of cases the Court has been able to establish the facts from the documentary evidence before it. In view of the Convention requirement to exhaust domestic remedies prior to bringing an application before the Court, in most cases the significant facts are no longer in dispute following the decisions of the domestic courts. In exceptional situations, as in the present case, where the domestic authorities were unable to carry out a fact-finding function owing to the applicants failure to bring their claims before them, it falls to the Court to establish the circumstances of the case. It is evident that there were fundamental factual disputes between the parties in the present case, which could not be resolved by considering the submitted documents alone. The applicants submitted dozens of contradictory statements and evidence whose reliability can be considered only by means of investigatory measures. It is worth observing that the applicants made contradictory statements regarding the size of the land and homes in question and later submitted technical passports with substantially different figures.

43.  Moreover, the fact of the existence of Armenian armed forces on the territory of the NKR cannot be substantiated by the Court on the basis of the hearsay evidence referred to by the applicants representatives and by dubious expert opinions. Fact-finding was therefore a precondition for, and an integral part of, any binding legal determination regarding the existence or non-existence of Armenian military control over the NKR. The only way for the Court to establish the facts of the case was therefore either to carry out a fact-finding mission, as in Loizidou (cited above) and Ilaşcu and Others v. Moldova and Russia([GC], no. 48787/99, ECHR 2004VII)orhear evidence from witnesses and conduct an investigation, as in Georgia v. Russia (I)([GC], no. 13255/07, ECHR 2014). Article 19 of the Convention obliges the Court “[t]o ensure the observance of the engagements undertaken by the High Contracting Parties”, which requires the comprehensive scrutiny of each applications admissibility and merits. Where the facts cannot be established on the basis of the parties written submissions, the right of the Court to initiate a fact-finding mission turns into a legal obligation to do so in order to be in line with its obligations under the Convention.

44.  A fact-finding mission was necessary not only for a decision regarding the admissibility of the case, but also for the consideration of the merits. The Court cannot come to any reasonable decision as to the size of the houses and the land allegedly owned by the applicants purely on the basis of the contradictory documents submitted by them. In particular, concerning Mr Chiragovs alleged property, his representatives submitted that he used to have a house with a surface area of 250sq.m. However, in the document submitted to prove the fact of his ownership of the house it is stated that his house had a surface area of260sq.m. On the other hand, in the technical passport relating to the house it is stated that the house had a surface area of 408sq.m. The Court referred in this regard to Article 15 § 7 of the UN Principles on Housing and Property Restitution for Refugees and Displaced Persons (Commission on Human Rights, Sub-Commission on the Promotion and Protection of Human Rights, 28June 2005, E/CN.4/Sub.2/2005/17, Annex, see paragraph136 of the present judgment), which is not relevant because it concerns the non-existence of documentary evidence, whereas here we have conflicting documents concerning the same subject.

45.  In this respect, in so far as the facts are concerned, the Court had no alternative but to go through the fact-finding procedure or take other investigative measures set out in Rule A1 of the Annex to the Rules of Court in administering proper and fair justice. Without carrying out one of these procedures the Court was not able to come to a definitive conclusion, at least in assessing the victim status of the applicants (admissibility criteria) and the merits of the case.

46.  It is also strange, to say the least, that the Court has accepted the resolutions of some of the international organisations as fact, while completely ignoring others. In this respect it is important to note the Report of the OSCE Fact-Finding Mission (FFM) to the Occupied Territories of Azerbaijan Surrounding Nagorno-Karabakh which states very clearly that the “FFM found no evidence of the involvement of the Government of Armenia in the Lachin settlement”. The UN Security Council Resolutions which I am going to cite below are yet another group of documents which are important and which, although noted in the judgment, are ignored in the Courts evaluation.

Jurisdiction and Attribution

47.  Central to the present case is the question whether the applicants are to be regarded as being within the jurisdiction of Armenia for the purposes of Article 1 of the Convention. In my opinion, the previous jurisprudence of the Court on the issue of extraterritorial jurisdiction was in line with the generally accepted standards of responsibility of States for internationally wrongful acts as they have been codified by the ILC or applied and interpreted by the ICJ. The opinion expressed by the Court in the current case, however, is a new and – in my opinion – regrettable tendency.

48.  The fundamental issue here lies in the method according to which the Court deems Armenias jurisdiction to be established. As the Court states in paragraph 169 of the present judgment, it is not referring to the agency exception, but to the “effective control over territory” exception. The Court indicates:

“Instead, the issue to be determined on the facts of the case is whether Armenia exercised and continues to exercise effective control over the mentioned territories and as a result may be held responsible for the alleged violations.

49.  The crux of the judgment on the issue of jurisdiction is in paragraph 180, where the Court states as follows:

“[B]ased on the numerous reports and statements presented above, it finds it established that the Republic of Armenia, through its military presence and the provision of military equipment and expertise, has been significantly involved in the Nagorno-Karabakh conflict from an early date. This military support has been – and continues to be – decisive for the conquest of and continued control over theterritories in issue, and the evidence, not least the [1994 military cooperation]Agreement, convincingly shows that the Armenianarmed forces and the NKR are highly integrated.

Thus, according to the majority, this case – like Catan and Others v.the Republic of Moldova and Russia ([GC], nos. 43370/04 and 2 others, ECHR 2012) – is a situation where the extraterritorial exercise of jurisdiction is based on the “effective control of an area” exception. How it is different, however, from other previous cases examined by the Court is that this control is allegedly exercised through “a subordinate local administration” (as I will indicate below, in the Cyprus cases such control was established on the basis of the direct involvement of the military forces of Turkey and not through “a subordinate local administration”).

50.  The fundamental problem lies in the Courts failure to distinguish situations where the control over the territory is established through “a subordinate local administration” from situations where control is established through “the Contracting States own armed forces”. And this is not simply a difference in fact; it is a difference in law, since both situations are concerned with different rules of attribution.

In Catan and Others(cited above),the Court claimed that it did not deal with attribution at all, indicating that “the test for establishing the existence of jurisdiction under Article 1 of the Convention has never been equated with the test for establishing a States responsibility for an internationally wrongful act under international law” (ibid., §115, andJaloud v.the Netherlands ([GC], no. 47708/08, § 154, ECHR 2014)). This, in my opinion, is a fatal oversimplification and the primary reason why the Court has come to the conclusion that Armenia is responsible for the events that have occurred in the territory of Lachin.

51.  This oversimplification is also the primary reason why I cannot agree with the Court. I will try to explain exactly why below.

Jurisdiction cannot be established without attribution of conduct

52.  In my opinion, the very concept of a “subordinate local administration” implies that the rules of attribution are necessarily involved (see, for example,A. Cassese, “The Nicaragua and Tadić Tests Revisited in Light of the ICJ Judgment on Genocide in Bosnia”, European Journal of International Law, vol. 18, no. 4,(2007), p. 658, footnote 17).

53.  Control over a territory by a local administration, no matter how effective or obvious such control is, can have no consequences for the responsibility of a Contracting State unless the acts of that local administration are attributable to that State or – in the language applied by the Court – if that local administration is “subordinated” to the State. Absent such attribution (or “subordination”), there is no control over the territory by the State and thus its jurisdiction cannot be established and, therefore, its responsibility cannot be involved.

54.  In fact, attribution is also involved where control is exercised through “the Contracting States own armed forces”. The difference is only in the rule of attribution involved.

These rules of attribution are – of course – to be found in the ARS, which have been favoured by General Assembly Resolution 56/83, 28 January 2002, A/56/589) and have been widely accepted as reflecting customary law on the matter. In particular, the ARS have also been referred to by the Court in a number of cases (see, inter alia,Blečić v. Croatia [GC], no. 59532/00, § 48, ECHR 2006III, andIlaşcu and Others (cited above), §§ 319-21).

55.  Thus, where control over a territory is exercised through “the Contracting States own armed forces”, the rule involved is the attribution of “Conduct of organs of a State” (Article 4 of the ARS), whereas where control over a territory is exercised through “a subordinate local administration”, the rule involved is the attribution of “Conduct directed or controlled by a State” (Article 8 of the ARS).

56.  Accordingly, attribution is always involved. The difference is that attribution of the conduct of armed forces of a State to that State is intrinsically implied, whereas attribution of acts of a local administration has to be proven and the threshold of the control required for such attribution has to be determined (given the ongoing debate on the matter in the doctrine of international law).

57.  Thus, it would not be redundant to emphasise once again that the concept of “effective overall control” used by the Court in the Cyprus cases is a jurisdictional test and qualifies the level of control exerted by the State over territories outside its recognised borders, whereas the notions of “effective control” or “overall control” are attribution tests and refer to the States control over individuals, groups or entities (see, for example, M. Milanović, “State Responsibility for Genocide”, European Journal of International Law, vol. 17, no. 3 (2006), p. 586).

58.  The equation of the two concepts is also unacceptable and is an attempt to show the need to prove one factor rather than two.

It would be relevant to state here once again that, despite the special character of the European Convention on Human Rights as a human rights treaty (see, inter alia, McElhinney v. Ireland [GC], no. 31253/96, § 36, 21 November 2001), the Court has indicated on a number of occasions that “the principles underlying the Convention cannot be interpreted and applied in a vacuum” and that the Court “must also take into account any relevant rules of international law when examining questions concerning its jurisdiction and, consequently, determine State responsibility in conformity and harmony with the governing principles of international law of which it forms part...” (see Behrami and Behrami v. FranceandSaramati v. France, Germany and Norway (dec.) [GC],nos.71412/01 and 78166/01, §122, 2May 2007, emphasis added,andBankovićand Othersv. Belgium and Others(dec.) [GC], no. 52207/99, § 57, ECHR 2001-XII).

59.  Bearing that in mind, the approach applied by the Court in the present case is nothing but circumventing and turning a blind eye to the rules of general international law. This approach effectively results in the confusion and fusion of the notions of jurisdiction and attribution and the creation of a standard of responsibility which is unprecedented in the practice of international courts and tribunals and is exactly what the Court warned against earlier: the application of the Convention in a vacuum.

Earlier case-law of the Court is implicitly consistent with the differentiated application of rules of attribution and jurisdiction

60.  As indicated above, the Courts previous case-law on the issue of extraterritorial jurisdiction was, in my opinion, in line with the generally accepted standards of responsibility of States for internationally wrongful acts as they have been codified by the ILC or applied and interpreted by the ICJ. Therefore, no support can be found for the Courts current position in that jurisprudence.

Starting with the Cyprus cases, despite the fact that the Court has indicated on a number of occasions that a States effective overall control over a territory can be established through a subordinate local administration, until quite recently the Court had not had a clear-cut case where control could be established through such administration alone, and the Cyprus cases are not an exception. Indeed, in all cases examined by the Court, except for Catan and Others (cited above), the Contracting State was directly involved either on account of its significant military presence (see Loizidou,cited above,§56, andCyprus v. Turkey [GC], no. 25781/94, §77, ECHR 2001IV) or through its direct involvement in the violations in issue (which is already a case of the “State agent authority” exception).

In this regard the Cyprus cases stand as an important guideline. It is true that in both Loizidou and Cyprus v. Turkeythe Court indicated that “effective overall control over a territory” could be exercised through a subordinate local administration (see Loizidou v. Turkey (preliminary objections), 23 March 1995, § 62, Series A no. 310, and Loizidou (merits), cited above, § 52). However, eventually such control was, in fact, established not on account of the control of the territory by the TRNC, but on account of the significant military presence of Turkey in northern Cyprus and their direct involvement in both the occupation of northern Cyprus and in preventing the applicant from gaining access to her property (see Loizidou (preliminary objections), cited above, § 63). The Court found as follows in Loizidou (merits), cited above,§ 56:

“It is obvious from the large number of [Turkeys] troops engaged in active duties in northern Cyprus ... that her army exercises effective overall control over that part of the island.

The Court then proceeded to conclude that Turkeys responsibility for the acts of the “TRNC was engaged, but that it was not the level of control over the TRNC that was decisive but the fact of direct control over the territory itself.

61.  This means that the degree of control exercised over the subordinate local administration was not really important for the Court, since, irrespective of the degree of control over the TRNC itself, the fact that Turkey had direct control over the island through its own forces would engage Turkeys positive and negative human rights obligations.

62.  Thus, the relevant rule of the ARS applicable in these cases is the attribution of theConduct of organs of a State (Article 4).

“1.  The conduct of any State organ shall be considered an act of that State under international law, whether the organ exercises legislative, executive, judicial or any other functions, whatever position it holds in the organization of the State, and whatever its character as an organ of the central Government or of a territorial unit of the State.

2.  An organ includes any person or entity which has that status in accordance with the internal law of the State.

Thus, the presence of the Turkish forces, whose conduct is obviously attributable to Turkey, wasthe means of establishing control over the territory.

63.  As the Court indicated in Cyprus v. Turkey (cited above, § 77):

“Having effective overall control over northern Cyprus, [Turkeys] responsibility cannot be confined to the acts of its own soldiers or officials in northern Cyprus but must also be engaged by virtue of the acts of the local administration ...”

Thus, that control was over the territory of northern Cyprus (a matter of jurisdiction) and not over the TRNC (a matter of attribution) and in that respect, whether that local administration survives through Turkeys support or not, or what degree of control Turkey exercises over that administration are secondary issues, it is Turkeys direct control over the territory that matters (and therefore the claim of the third-party intervener that these cases support the “overall control” test of attribution is without merit).

64.  Thus, the Cyprus cases do not in fact provide a conclusive rationale for establishing a States indirect control over a territory through a subordinate administration either, since in those cases the subordinate local administration was not in fact the means of establishing effective overall control over the territory; the Turkish army was.

65.  During the hearings, both the applicants representatives and the representatives of the third-party intervener referred to the Courts judgment in Ilaşcu and Others(cited above) as an example of State control exercised over a subordinate local administration.

66.  I believe, however, that Ilaşcu and Others was not a case of effective overall control over a territory – either directly or indirectly – but a case of a State agent authority exception and therefore completely distinguishable and irrelevant.

67.  Nowhere in the Courts analysis in Ilaşcu and Others of Russias extraterritorial exercise of jurisdiction (§§ 379-94) can terms such as “effective overall control over a territory”, “puppet State” or “subordinate local administration” be found; these terms are used only in the Courts general description of situations where a States extraterritorial jurisdiction can be established (examination of the law on the question of extraterritorial jurisdiction), and not where the Court applies the law to the facts of the case.

68.  Thus, the Courts reasoning was based on a causal connection between the acts of the Russian forces and the applicants subsequent deprivation of liberty by the local administration. Although it did receive some political and military support from the Russian Federation, that support was not the decisive factor in determining Russias responsibility.

69.  If Russias support to the Transdniestrian authorities had in itself sufficed to qualify the latter as a “subordinate local administration” through which Russia exercised effective overall control over the territory, there would have been absolutely no need to establish the direct involvement of the Russian forces in the arrest and subsequent treatment of the applicants in that case, since, as the Court has explained, the effective overall control over a territory engages the States responsibility for all events occurring on that territory irrespective of the States direct involvement, given that the controlling State has the responsibility under Article 1 to secure, within the area under its control, the entire range of substantive rights set out in the Convention and those additional Protocols which it has ratified. It will be liable for any violations of those rights (see Ilaşcu and Others,cited above,§ 316, and Cyprus v. Turkey, cited above, § 77).

70.  Thus, the Court did not indicate in Ilaşcu and Others that all the acts of the Transdniestrian authorities were attributable to the Russian Federation, but only that, on account of the support provided to those authorities, “the Russian Federations responsibility [was] engaged in respect of the unlawful acts committed by the Transdniestrian separatists, regard being had to the military and political support it gave them to help them set up the separatist regime and the participation of its military personnel in the fighting” (ibid., § 382, emphasis added).

71.  In terms of public international law, this is not an attribution of acts of the Transdniestrian authorities to the Russian Federation as such (which is tantamount to qualifying the Moldovan Republic of Transdniestria as a “puppet State”), but the establishment of a States responsibility for aiding and assisting another entity. Thus, Article 16 of the ARS on Responsibility of States for Internationally Wrongful Acts provides for the responsibility of States for “[a]id or assistance in the commission of an internationally wrongful act”. It stipulates as follows.

“A State which aids or assists another State in the commission of an internationally wrongful act by the latter is internationally responsible for doing so if:

(a)  that State does so with knowledge of the circumstances of the internationally wrongful act; and

(b)  the act would be internationally wrongful if committed by that State.”

72.  Such responsibility cannot, however, be established in abstracto, but must be related to each and every specific act or violation in question, hence the requirement of Article 16 (a) that the aiding and assisting State must have “knowledge of the circumstances of the internationally wrongful act”. And the Court was obviously following that line of reasoningwhen it established the direct involvement of the Russian authorities in the detention of the applicants and emphasised their knowledge of the subsequent events in issue that took place after the applicants were handed over to the Transdniestrian authorities (ibid., § 384, emphasis added):

“... the events which gave rise to the responsibility of the Russian Federation must be considered to include not only the acts in which the agents of that State participated, like the applicants arrest and detention, but also their transfer into the hands of the Transdniestrian police and regime, and the subsequent ill-treatment inflicted on them by those police, since in acting in that way the agents of the Russian Federation were fully aware that they were handing them over to an illegal and unconstitutional regime.

In addition, regard being had to the acts the applicants were accused of, the agents of the Russian Government knew, or at least should have known, the fate which awaited them.

73.  Thus, the Court did not conclude that the acts of the Transdniestrian authorities were attributable to the Russian Federation, which would be the logical consequence should those authorities be regarded as a “puppet State”, but only that the responsibility of the Russian Federation was engaged in relation to the specific acts, which is a language peculiar to the States responsibility for aiding and assisting (ibid., § 385):

“In the Courts opinion, all of the acts committed by Russian soldiers with regard to the applicants, including their transfer into the charge of the separatist regime, in the context of the Russian authorities collaboration with that illegal regime, are capable of engaging responsibility for the acts of that regime.

74.  Thus, it is the accumulation of Russias collaboration with the Transdniestrian authorities (not control thereof), knowledge of the fate of the victims and the direct involvement of the agents of the Russian Federation in the events in issue that together engaged the responsibility of the latter. These elements are completely in line with the above-mentioned rule of State responsibility for aiding and assisting the commission of illegal acts.

75.  Another important element here is the causal link between the acts of the agents of the Russian Federation and the subsequent treatment of the victims.

76.  This was not defined by the Court for the first time in Ilaşcu and Others (cited above), however, but in the earlier case of Soering v. the United Kingdom, fromwhich the language in Ilaşcu and Others came(see Soering v. the United Kingdom, 7July 1989, § 88, Series A no. 161):

“The question remains whether the extradition of a fugitive to another State where he would be subjected or be likely to be subjected to torture or to inhuman or degrading treatment or punishment would itself engage the responsibility of a Contracting State ... It would hardly be compatible with the underlying values of the Convention that the common heritage of political traditions, ideals, freedom and the rule of law to which the Preamble refers, were a Contracting State knowingly to surrender a fugitive to another State where there were substantial grounds for believing that he would be in danger of being subjected to torture, however heinous the crime allegedly committed.”

77.  The above wording used in Soering(cited above) clearly and manifestly shows that the mere fact that the responsibility of a State is engaged through certain acts has nothing to do with attribution. The contrary argument would bring us to the preposterous conclusion that the potential acts of the authorities of the United States of America were attributable to the United Kingdom. Thus, in Soering, too, we were in fact dealing with the responsibility for aiding and assisting.

78.  In Ilaşcu and Others (cited above),Russia’s responsibility was established on account of the cumulative combination of several factors: (1) direct involvement of Russian troops in the detention of the applicants, (2) the handing over of the applicants by the Russian troops to the Transdniestrian authorities and their knowledge of the fate of the applicants, and (3) support provided by the Russian authorities to Transdniestria. Therefore, in Ilaşcu and Others the responsibility of the State was established on account of its aid and assistance to the group perpetrating the illegal acts, while the threshold criterion of extraterritorial exercise of jurisdiction was established through the agency exception and by no means through the “effective overall control over a territory” exception, which is clear from the Courts reliance on the causality between the acts of the Russian troops and the subsequent treatment and deprivation of liberty to whichthe applicants were subjected.

79.  Therefore, Ilaşcu and Others, too, provides no support for the position of the Court expressed in the instant case, which is totally distinguishable. Absent any direct proof of the involvement of the Armenian forces in the deprivation of the applicants of their property or proof of huge numbers of those forces directly controlling the territories inissue, the only way of proving Armenias extraterritorial exercise of jurisdiction is to prove the subordination of the NKR to Armenia, whereuponthe NKR must be the means of establishing the control over the territory.

80.  At first sight a deviation from the said approach can be observed in Catan and Others(cited above). In that judgment, the Court indicated that the case had nothing to do with attribution at all (§115). However, the Court then went on to conclude that“the MRT’’s [‘Moldovan Republic of Transdniestra’] high level of dependency on Russian support provides a strong indication that Russia exercised effective control and decisive influence over the MRT administration during the period of the schools crisis” (ibid. §122). Thus, unlike the wording used in the Cyprus cases, this is not control over the territory (jurisdiction), but control over an entity.

81.  However, at the time Catan and Others(cited above)was being deliberated, the Court had already examined Ilaşcu and Others(cited above). Thus, the findings of the Court can to a certain extent be explained by the inclination of the Court to apply the same standards for the protection of all human rights in the same geopolitical situation.

The standard of attribution to be applied

82.  Having thus indicated that the issue of attribution is indispensable to the determination of the exercise of extraterritorial jurisdiction through a subordinate local administration, the next question to be answered is the standard of attribution to be applied,that is,the standard of attribution which must be used in order to determine whether the local administration is in fact subordinate or not, or in other words whether the local administration can be qualified as a de facto body of the respondent State.

83.  When determining this standard, we must bear in mind that it is part of the general international law on State responsibility and therefore needs to be found in the practice of States. Another matter of which heed must be taken when determining that standard is the obligation of any international tribunal to avoid contributing to the fragmentation of international law, or rather a particular type of that phenomenon, where the same international legal concepts are interpreted in a different manner by different fora.

84.  As the ILC has indicated in its report on fragmentation, there is a strong presumption against normative conflict in international law. The ILC has further specified that “[d]iffering views about the content of general law ... diminish legal security” and “put legal subjects in an unequal position vis-à-vis each other”, given that “[t]he rights they enjoy depend on which jurisdiction is seized to enforce them” (“Fragmentation of international law: difficulties arising from the diversification and expansion of international law”, A/CN.4/L.682, § 52).

85.  That said, the uniformity of interpretation and application of general international law by different courts and other institutions stands as a prerequisite of international justice and legal order. Thus, bearing this consideration in mind, regard must also be had to the practice of other international institutions.

86.  The general rule is described under the ARS, namely in Article 8 (“Conduct directed or controlled by a State”), which provides as follows:

“The conduct of a person or group of persons shall be considered an act of a State under international law if the person or group of persons is, in fact, acting on the instructions of, or under the direction or control of, that State in carrying out the conduct.

87.  The pertinent question is therefore what kind of control must be exerted by a State in order to result in the attribution to it of the acts of persons or of a group of persons (or indeed of an entity having all the features of a State).

88.  According to the ICJs reasoning in the Military and Paramilitary Activities in and against Nicaragua (Nicaragua v. the United States of America)(Merits)Judgment,ICJ Reports1986,§ 115 (emphasis added),

[participation of a State], even if preponderant or decisive, in the financing, organizing, training, supplying and equipping [the non-state-actors] ...and the planning of the whole of its operation, is still insufficient in itself, ... for the purpose of attribut[ion]... [E]ven the general control by the ... State over a force with a high degree of dependency on it would not in themselves mean, without further evidence, that the [State] direct[s] or enforce[s] the ... acts ... For this conduct to give rise to legal responsibility of the [State], it would in principle have to be proved that that State had effective control of the military or paramilitary operations in the course of which the alleged violations were committed.

89.  It is noteworthy that the ICJ has never deviated from the “effective control” rule, applying it consistently in all similar cases. Thus, in Armed Activities on the Territory of the Congo (Democratic Republic of the Congo v. Uganda), Judgment, ICJ Reports 2005, §160, the ICJ did not attribute the acts of the so-called Congo Liberation Movement (MLC) to Uganda, despite the established fact of Ugandas financial support and training provided to the former, the decisive factor being that the MLC was not created by Uganda and that Uganda did not control the manner in which the assistance provided was being put to use.

90.  In its most recent case relevant to the subject matter, the Application of the Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide(Bosnia and Herzegovina v. Serbia and Montenegro), Judgment,ICJ Reports 2007,§§ 410-11, the ICJ yet again confirmed its approach, denying the attribution of acts of the Republika Srpska to Serbia and Montenegro, despite the military, financial and logistical support provided by Serbia to the former, the active exchange of military personnel between the two entities, which was far greater than any support provided by Armenia to the NKR, and despite the fact that many of the high-ranking military officials in the Republika Srpska maintained simultaneous positions in Serbia and actually retired in Serbia, and despite the fact that, unlike in the Nicaragua and Congo cases, the forces of the Republika Srpska were in fact created by Serbia (see, for example,M. Milanović, “State Responsibility for Genocide”, cited above, p. 598). In paragraph 400 of Bosnia and Herzegovina v. Serbia and Montenegro, the ICJ noted as follows:

“It must however be shown that this effective control was exercised, or that the States instructions were given, in respect of each operation in which the alleged violations occurred, not generally in respect of the overall actions taken by the persons or groups of persons having committed the violations.

91.  Thus, the practice of the ICJ – the primary judicial body dealing with the responsibility of States – in the area is absolutely consistent. However, an alternative claim has been raised by the third-party intervener that “overall control is sufficient”, and that issue must therefore also be addressed here.

92.  The concept of “overall control” has been developed and applied by the International Criminal Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia (Judgment of the ICTY inProsecutor v. Duško Tadić, ICTY-94-1-A, 15 July 1999, § 137).

93.  However, the ICTY is not concerned with issues of State responsibility, but with issues of international criminal responsibility of individuals. Therefore, its primary purpose (or rather its sole purpose) when applying the “overall control” test was to determine the nature of the armed conflict in question, that is, to prove the involvement, if any, of Serbia and Montenegro in the conflict which was taking place on the territory of Bosnia and Herzegovina and not to determine the attribution of acts of local Serbian forces to Serbia.

94.  Thus, the ICJ openly rejected any possible application of the “overall control” test with regard to issues of State responsibility (see Bosnia and Herzegovina v. Serbia and Montenegro, cited above, § 403). Thus, according to the ICJ, the “overall control” test can be applied, for example, when determining whether the conflict is international or not, but not in any case when dealing with issues of State responsibility (ibid., § 404). That said, the reference by the third-partyintervener to the “overall control” test is, in my opinion, irrelevant.

95.  Given the above, in my opinion determination as to whether Armenia exercises extraterritorial jurisdiction over the territory of Lachin is directly dependent on the issue of whether Armenia has effective control over the Nagorno-Karabakh forces, which, in turn, actually control the territory inissue.

Application of the effective-control test to the relations between the Republic of Armenia and the Republic of Nagorno-Karabakh

96.  To sum up the effective-control test, as described above, its application requires proof of direction and enforcement of conduct by the State. It requires not only material assistance to be provided by the State, but also proof of control over the manner in which such assistance is put to use. Additionally, evidence to support the finding that the State itself has created the subject inissue may contribute to establishing the existence of effective control exercised over that subject by the State. None of the above, however, has been established in the present case.

97.  What we do know is that (i) Armenia has been providing funds to the NKR, but has not in fact been the only State to do so; (ii) a few highranking State officials havepursued political careers in Armenia after first doing so in the NKR; (iii) several State officials havemade statements about the unity of the people of Armenia and the people of the NKR. These, in my opinion, hardly prove that the NKR is subordinate to Armenia.

98.  The Court has found it to be established that Armenia and the All-Armenian Fund have provided financial assistance. Nothing in the case supports the claim that Armenia has in fact influenced in any way the method and manner in which that financial assistance has been used by the NKR.

99.  However, before addressing that issue in more detail, one thing to be emphasised here and which the Court forgets is the reason why such assistance is being provided. What is not reflected in the judgment is the fact that this assistance is being provided to improve the inhuman conditions in which the people of the NKR find themselves as a result of the continuing blockade and military attacks by its only other neighbour – Azerbaijan.

100.  The primary issue, however, is of course whether Armenia is capable of directing or has in fact directed the acts of the NKR. In my opinion, the relevant UN Security Council Resolutions and other UN documents are of major importance in assessing this matter.

101.  Starting with the interpretation of the relevant UN Security Council Resolutions, it should be pointed out that these documents, like any other legal document, are subject to precise and strict rules of interpretation.

102.  Such rules of interpretation are to be found in general international law. As has been indicated by the ILC, “[w]hen seeking to determine the relationship of two or more norms to each other, the norms should be interpreted in accordance with or analogously to the VCLT [Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties] and especially the provisions in its articles 31-33 having to do with the interpretation of treaties” (Report of the International Law Commission, Chapter XII,Fragmentation of International Law: Difficulties Arising from the Diversification and Expansion of International Law, A/61/10, § 251).

103.  Accordingly, these rules provide guidance for the interpretation of the Security Council Resolutions, which should therefore be interpreted in good faith in accordance with the ordinary meaning to be given to the terms of the Resolutions in their context and in the light of their object and purpose (Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties, vol. 1155, 23May 1969, Article 31).

104.  On the other hand, however, the ICJ has drawn attention to the “differences between Security Council resolutions and treaties [which means] that the interpretation of Security Council resolutions also require that other factors be taken into account” (Kosovo Advisory Opinion, cited above, § 94). Therefore, according to the ICJ,

[t]he interpretation of Security Council resolutions may require the Courtto analyse statements by representatives of members of the Security Council made at the time of their adoption, other resolutions of the Security Council on the same issue, as well as the subsequent practice of relevant United Nations organs and of States affected by those given resolutions”.

105.  Thus, the relevant provisions of the UN Security Council Resolutions must also be interpreted in their context, taking into account all the developments – statements, reports and so on – that accompanied the Security Council deliberations at the time.

106.  The first of the Security Council Resolutions on the matter – Resolution 822 of 30 April 1993 – expressly refers in its preamble to the “invasion of Kelbadjar district of the Republic of Azerbaijan by local Armenian forces” (S/RES/822 (1993), emphasis added), and not by Armenia. The same distinction between Armenia and the local Armenian forces is apparent from the Note by the President of the Security Council, cited in the preamble of the Resolution, where the President, addressing the Council on behalf of the Security Council, draws a clear line of distinction between the issue of relations between Armenia and Azerbaijan and the hostilities on the ground (Note by the President of the Security Council, S/25539, 6 April 1993):

“The Security Council expresses its serious concern at the deterioration of the relations between the Republic of Armenia and the Republic of Azerbaijan, and the escalation of hostile acts in the Nagorny-Karabakh conflict, especially the invasion of the Kelbadjar district of the Republic of Azerbaijan by local Armenian forces.”

107.  Yet another document that Resolution 822 (1993) refers to in its preamble – the report of the Secretary-General dated 14 April 1993 (Report of the Secretary-General pursuant to the statement of the President of the Security Council in connection with the situation relating to Nagorny-Karabakh, S/25600, §§ 7-8) – clearly indicates that, while the regions of Armenia adjacent to the border were subject to shelling from the Azerbaijani side, no hostile actions in response were taken by Armenia itself.

“On his first field mission, from 9 to 10 April, the acting United Nations Representative in Armenia visited the southern provinces of Ararat and Goris. In several villages near the Azeri border the mission was shown evidence of substantial destruction, resulting from mortar shelling. While visiting the village of Khndzorask a mortar shell exploded only about 20 meters away from the United Nations vehicle, which was clearly marked as such. The mission also had to leave the village of Korndzor when tank fire began, apparently from the territory of Azerbaijan.

...on 12 April ... the United Nations Representative was able to carry out a reconnaissance, from Armenian airspace, of the border between the Republic of Armenia and the Kelbadjar district of Azerbaijan. No sign of hostilities, military movements or presence of the armed forces of the Republic of Armenia was observed.”

108.  A follow-up speech made by the Permanent Representative of France after the adoption of Resolution 822 (1993) further confirmed this position. It emphasised that the preamble of the Resolution reflected “a reasonable balance between acknowledging that tension exist[ed] between Armenia and Azerbaijan, and recognizing the localized nature of the fighting” (Provisional Verbatim Record of the Three Thousand Two Hundred and Fifth Meeting of the Security Council, S/PV.3205, 30 April 1993, p. 11). It was further noted that the clashes should be prevented from turning into a conflict between States – meaning Armenia and Azerbaijan (ibid.).

109.  Thus, nothing in the text of Resolution 822 (1993), the documents referred to therein or statements of the States Parties made in its respect, supports directly or indirectly the claim that the NKR forces were being controlled by Armenia and that Armenia exercised control over the region through the NKR forces. Moreover, at the time of adoption of the said Resolution, Lachin was already under the control of the NKR.

110.  The same is true of the other three Security Council Resolutions. Resolution 853of 29 July 1993 refers to the “Armenians of the Nagorny-Karabakh” as the party that was supposed to comply with both Resolution 822and Resolution 853 (S/RES/853 (1993), § 9).

111.  It further urged “the Government of the Republic of Armenia to continue to exert its influence to achieve compliance by the Armenians of the Nagorny-Karabakh region of the Azerbaijani Republic with its resolution 822 (1993) and the present resolution ...” (ibid.). The acknowledgement of influence, however, has nothing to do with de facto control.  The wording – “continue to exert” – is thus unequivocal and can be interpreted only as follows: (1) Armenia had influence over the NKR; and (2) Armenia had exerted its influence over the NKR to achieve compliance.

112.  Furthermore,in their follow-up speeches to the Resolution, members of the Secutiry Council– France, Russia, the United States of America, Brazil, Spain, Venezuela – referred clearly and unequivocally to the “Armenians of NagornyKarabakh”, “Armenian community of Nagorny-Karabakh” or “local Armenian forces” (Provisional Verbatim Record of the Three Thousand Two Hundred and Fifty-Ninth Meeting, S/PV.3259, 29 July 1993). The only country to speak of Armenias involvement was Pakistan – a State that has to this day failed to recognise the Republic of Armenia.

113.  Yet another document, referred to in the preamble of Resolution 853 (1993) – the Report by the Chairman of the Minsk Conference onSecurity and Co-operation in Europe– further confirms the distinct political approaches present in the NKR and Armenia; according to this Report, whilst the President of Armenia reconfirmed his support for the OSCE (Organization for Security and Co-operation in Europe) Minsk Group timetable during the Chairmens visit to Yerevan, the position of the leaders in the NKR was completely different (“In Nagorny Karabakh I found a completely different attitude on the part of the local Armenian community leaders”, Report by the Chairman of the Minsk Conference on Security and Co-operation in Europe on Nagorny Karabakh to the President of the Security Council of27 July 1993, S/26184, 28 July 1993, §§ 45.) This is yet one more indication that Armenia and the NKR were not guided by the same political will.

114.  UN Security Council Resolutions 874 (1993) and 884 (1993) are no different. Resolution 874 (1993) maintained the same line of distinction between the “conflict in and around the Nagorny Karabakh region” and “tensions between the Republic of Armenia and the Azerbaijani Republic” (14 October 1993, S/RES/874 (1993), preamble), whilst Resolution 884 (1993) also used wording similar to that of Resolution 853 (1993), calling upon “the Government of Armenia to use its influence to achieve compliance by the Armenians of the Nagorno-Karabakh...” (12 November 1993, S/RES/884 (1993), § 2).

115.  Thus, nothing in the four Security Council Resolutions supports the position that the Republic of Armenia exerted control over the NKR.

116.  Another argument adduced in support of the claim of control of the NKR by Armenia is the so-called “exchange of officials” argument. In this respect it must first of all, and yet again, be noted that this is a factor applied by the ICTY in the context of the “overall control” test, namely, in determining the nature of a conflict and not in order to solve issues of attribution. The classic case in this regard is the Judgment of the ICTY in Prosecutor v.Tihomir Blaškić (ICTY-95-14-T, 3March 2000), which dealt with the nature of the armed conflict between Bosnia and Herzegovina and the Croatian Defence Council of the so-called “Croatian Republic of Herceg-Bosna”.

117.  In Blaškić, however, the fact that Croatian military personnel served in the Croatian Defence Councils forces was not the sole factor determining the existence of overall control. In fact, the criteria of overall control were deemed by the Trial Chamber to be satisfied on account of the existence of a number of factors – these included, inter alia, (i)the exchange of personnel; (ii)the direct appointment of generals by Croatia; (iii) the fact that the personnel continued to receive wages from Croatia; (iv) the fact that they received direct orders from Croatia; and (v) their receipt of financial and logistic support (ibid., §§ 100-20).

118.  None of this has been proven with respect to relations betweenthe forces of Armenia and the NKR. Neither direct appointments from Armenia, nor wages coming directly from Armenia, nor orders coming from Armenia have been proven by the facts of this case. Instead, the Court is talking about a generalised concept of high integration.

119.  Furthermore, in Blaškićthe exchange of personnel was circular in nature, with Croatian officers serving in the Croatian Defence Council for some time and then returning to serve in the Republic of Croatia (ibid., §115). In those circumstances, it was obvious that service in the Croatian Defence Council was simply part of their service in the forces of the Republic of Croatia and part of the latters political agenda. No such situation is present, however, in the case of the relations of Armenia and the NKR, and the few examples produced by the third-party intervener are not indicative of a political agenda of transferring State officials, but rather illustrate the peculiarities of the political careers of those few individuals, no matter how influential their positions.

120.  Furthermore, thesetransfershave only been carried out from the NKR to Armenia and not vice versa, so I fail to see how this can contribute to the determination that Armenia controlled the NKR, even if we apply and adhere to the “overall control” standards used by the ICTY.

121.  Yet another factor which, in the opinion of the Court, proves the “high integration” of the forces of Armenia and the NKR and with which, once again, I cannot agree, relates to the statements of State officials.

Thus, as the Court indicates in paragraph 177 of the present judgment, “statements from high-ranking officials, even former ministers and officials, who have played a central role in the dispute in question are of particular evidentiary value when they acknowledge facts or conduct that place the authorities in an unfavourable light” (seealso El-Masri v. the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia [GC], no. 39630/09, § 175, ECHR 2012). This rationale is taken word for word from the ICJs Nicaragua v. the United States of Americajudgment (cited above, § 64).

122.  In my opinion, however, the Court has applied the logic of the ICJ in a fundamentally different and incorrect manner.

123.  The ICJ has used the statements of officials in evaluating claims relating to the facts (such aswhether the United States of Americahad sent support to the contras in Nicaragua or not) and not in evaluating claims about the law (whether the acts of the contras were attributable to the United States of America or not).

124.  Thus, issues of jurisdiction, attribution of conduct, “high integration” of forces, subordination of a local administration, and so on, are issues of law which are to be determined by the Court on the basis of facts and not the statements of State officials. Such statements can be referred to only to prove facts, on which, in turn, the determination of legal matters can be based. Such determination cannot be based directly on general statements.

125.  What the Court has further failed to take into account is that such statements can be guided by patriotic and internal, as well as external, political considerations. Thus, the ICJ also noted that it had “to interpret the statements, to ascertain precisely to what degree they constituted acknowledgments of a fact” (Nicaragua v. the United States of America, cited above, § 65, emphasis added). However, I can see no such evaluation by the Court in this case.

126.  In any event, such statements are also far from being a sufficient basis on which to establish that Armenia in fact controls and directs the actions of the NKR and that the NKR is a subordinate local administration installed by Armenia.

127.  Thus, I conclude that the Court failed to interpret the statements in their context, and that it was also wrong to use such statements as direct proof of integration of the armed forces of Armenia and the NKR, instead of using them to prove facts, which, in turn, could be used to prove such integration.

128.  Given the foregoing, I cannot concur with the Courts determination that Armenia has jurisdiction over the territories controlled by the NKR and that Armenia is responsible for any alleged violations of human rights that may occur on those territories.


DISSENTING OPINION
OF JUDGE PINTO DE ALBUQUERQUE

Table of contents

  1. Introduction (§§1-2)
  2. Non-exhaustion of domestic remedies (§§ 3-12)
    1. The constitutional and legal framework of the “Republic of Nagorno-Karabakh” (§§ 3-5)
    2. The available domestic remedies (§§ 6-8)
    3. Preliminary conclusion: deviating from Cyprus v. Turkey (§§ 9-12)
  3. Lack of victim status (§§ 13-16)
    1. Victim status with regard to the applicants houses (§ 13)
    2. Victim status with regard to the applicants plots of land (§§ 14-15)
    3. Preliminary conclusion: the limits of the Pinheiro Principles (§ 16)
  4. Lack of jurisdiction (§§ 17-37)
    1. The time frame of the Courts assessment (§§ 17-18)
    2. The assessment of evidence of a military nature (§§ 19-25)
    3. The assessment of evidence of a political nature (§§ 26-30)
    4. The assessment of evidence of a judicial, administrative and financial nature (§§ 31-33)
    5. Preliminary conclusion: Al-Skeini and Others watered down (§§ 34-37)
  5. The right to remedial secession in international law (§§ 38-49)Final conclusion (§§ 50-51)
    1. The presumption against secession (§§ 38-40)
    2. Non-consensual secession as an expression of self-determination (§§ 41-47)
    3. Preliminary conclusion: the unanswered questions of the case (§§ 48-49)
  6. Final conclusion (§§ 50-51)

I.  Introduction (§§ 1-2)

1.  The present judgment is a missed opportunity to address the most important problem of public international law at the beginning of the twenty-first century, namely the acknowledgment of a right to remedial secession in a non-colonial context. The core of this case concerns the international legality of the secession of the “Republic of Nagorno-Karabakh” (the “NKR”), following the independence of the Republic of Azerbaijan from the Soviet Union, and its consequences for the rights and obligations of alleged displaced persons from the new, seceded “Republic”, including their right to enjoy their property and family life in the district of Lachin and their obligation to exhaust the local remedies of the “NKR[7].

2.  Adding to the complexity of these legal issues, the case has an extremely intricate factual basis, which has evolved over the last twenty years. The multiple weaknesses of the evidence presented by the parties, as well as the unfortunate rejection of both the taking of testimonial evidence and an on-site investigation by the European Court of Human Rights (the Court), only made it more difficult, indeed impossible, to establish most of the facts alleged by the parties. For that reason alone, and regardless of the legal problems related to the contested victim status of the applicants and the even more disputed jurisdiction of the respondent State over the territory where the alleged violations of the European Convention on Human Rights (the Convention) took place, it is my inner conviction that a finding on the merits is premature. A finding on the merits without a thorough evaluation of the core facts of the case, conveniently replaced by a sample of highly uncertain factual assumptions, runs the risk of not seeing the wood for the trees, or even worse, for some of the trees.

II.  Non-exhaustion of domestic remedies (§§ 3-12)

A.  The constitutional and legal framework of the “Republic of Nagorno-Karabakh” (§§ 3-5)

3.  The application fails already on the basis of the non-exhaustion of domestic remedies. Several reasons can be put forward to support this conclusion. Firstly, there are no constitutional or legal provisions in the “NKR” which prohibit ownership of land or other property by people of Azeri or Kurdish ethnic origin.[8] Secondly, anyone enjoying legal residence status in the territory of the “NKR”, regardless of nationality, has the right to return there.[9] Thus, people of Azeri or Kurdish ethnic origin may return to their places of former residence and claim their plots of land and homes,as well ascompensation for wrongful actions of the “NKR” army.[10]

4.  Even accepting that the “NKR” has not been recognised by the international community, the domestic means of redress of any alleged breaches of human rights must be exhausted if they are available to the applicants in the territory of Nagorno-Karabakh or the surrounding districts, including Lachin. The so-called “Namibia exception” has been enshrined in the Courts case-law, since the cases on the Turkish invasion of Cyprus, with the practical consequence that, when confronted with violations of Article 8 of the Convention and Article 1 of Protocol No. 1, the current and former inhabitants of a territory must exhaust the local remedies even in the case of a judicial system established by an unrecognised political regime, and even where they did not choose voluntarily to place themselves under its jurisdiction.[11] The State alleged to have breached its international obligations must first be given the opportunity to redress the wrong alleged by its own means and in its own legal system.[12]

5.  That being said, since there is no correlation between the international recognition of a State and Article 35 of the Convention, asking the applicants to exhaust domestic remedies in Nagorno-Karabakh evidently does not equateto recognition of the “NKR.[13] The applicants have to exhaust the available remedies in the “NKR” simply because there is a judicial system operating de facto in that territory which could provide them with effective redress.

B.  The available domestic remedies (§§ 6-8)

6.  As a matter of fact, the competent court of Lachin is available to entertain the applicants complaints regarding restitution of property to internationally displaced persons of Azeri and Kurdish origin and compensation for deprivation of their property. The evidence of that availability was provided by the judge of the competent court of Lachin himself. The local judge unequivocally stated that, according to the legal framework of the “NKR”, he could order restoration of property and just satisfaction to the victims of any forced displacement. Since the factual authenticity and legal force of this evidence was not rebutted by the applicants, it cannot be ignored by the Court.[14] Nonetheless, no attempt was made to submit the applicants complaints to the competent court.

7.  Furthermore, in respect of the alleged refusal of the NagornoKarabakh authorities to allow people of Azeri or Kurdish ethnic origin to return to their properties in Nagorno-Karabakh or the surrounding districts, it should be observed that no concrete instances were referred to of any persons who had been hindered from doing so. In any case, given the applicants ability to instruct a lawyer in the United Kingdom, they could not claim that the judicial system in the “NKR” was physically and financially inaccessible to them.[15]

8.  Thus, the majoritys brief justification of the dismissal of the Governments objection is not at all convincing. Only two arguments are presented in paragraph 118 of the present judgment: the insufficiency of the domestic legal framework and the lack of domestic judgments on the exact issue here at stake. Furthermore, the majority denied the applicability of norms of “a general nature” concerning property to the applicants claims, implying without any further explanation that the assessment of the facts of the case could not be based on these norms and thus assuming what had to be demonstrated. The logical fallacy incurred is patent. Circulus in demonstrando!

By so doing, the majority imposed their own assessment of domestic law, as if they were sitting as a first-instance court, without giving the domestic courts the opportunity to express their own views as to the application of domestic law to a novel legal issue, with possible systemic, major legal consequences in view of the estimated number of displaced persons.[16]

C.  Preliminary conclusion: deviating from Cyprus v. Turkey(§§ 912)

9.  A comparison of the present case with Cyprus v. Turkey(cited above) is revealing. In the inter-State case between Cyprus and Turkey, the Turkish Government presented a list of cases brought by Greek Cypriots in Turkish Cypriot courts, which included cases relating to trespass by other persons and unlawful cultivation of land belonging to Greek Cypriot plaintiffs in the Karpas area, and where the claims of the plaintiffs were accepted by the competent courts of the “Turkish Republic of Northern Cyprus” (the “TRNC). The Cypriot Government argued that any remedies which might exist in Turkey or in the “TRNC” were not practical or effective for Greek Cypriots living in the governmentcontrolled area and that they were ineffective for enclaved Greek Cypriots, having regard to the particular nature of the complaints and the legal and administrative framework set up in the north of Cyprus. As regards the caselaw of “TRNC” courts referred to by the Turkish Government, the Cypriot Government claimed that it related to situations that were different from those complained of in the application, namely to disputes between private parties and not to challenges to legislation and administrative action. The fate that befell the Cypriot Governments arguments is well known: the Court considered that the Cypriot Government had failed to rebut the evidence laid before the Commission that aggrieved Greek Cypriots had access to local courts in order to assert civil claims against wrongdoers, and held that no violation of Article 13 of the Convention had been established by reason of the alleged absence of remedies in respect of interferences by private persons with the rights of Greek Cypriots living in Northern Cyprus under Article 8 of the Convention and Article 1 of Protocol No. 1.[17] The same should apply in the present case.

10.  The Court should not have double standards, following one line of reasoning with regard to Cyprus and the opposite with regard to Armenia. In the Cypriot inter-State case, the Court did not require that the cases dealt with in the occupied part of Cyprus by “TRNC” courts should precisely concern restitution of property claims. It sufficed that civil claims of Greek Cypriots had been entertained by “TRNC” courts to conclude that these courts had to be regarded as affording remedies to be exhausted. The Government produced evidence in support of their contention that court remedies were available, and highlighted the successful claims brought by a number of Azeri and Kurdish litigants in Armenian courts and in “NKR” courts in civil and criminal cases.[18] This unrebutted evidence should have sufficed for the Governments objection to be accepted.

11.  The majority think it wise to close their assessment of the objection as to the non-exhaustion of domestic remedies with consideration of the “political and general context” (paragraph 119 of the present judgment). Unfortunately, the Court embarks upon an unnecessary political assessment of the conflict, based on appearances (“appear to have intensified”). This exercise is not welcome, because the political overtone of some statements of the Court may give the impression, certainly unfounded, but in any case regrettable, that the Court is a player with its own political views on the Nagorno-Karabakh conflict.

12.  In conclusion, I am not persuaded that any attempt to use the available domestic remedies was destined to fail. Had the Cyprus v. Turkey standard been observed, the majority would have had to conclude that there were domestic remedies in this case as well, in view of the domestic legal framework and the case-law presented by the respondent State. Furthermore, a domestic court is willing to entertain the applicants complaints, and that could have happened, at least from 2006 onwards. Even if the Parliamentary Assembly of the Council of Europe has stated that Nagorno-Karabakh is one of the “geographical black holes where the Council of Europes human rights mechanisms cannot be fully implemented”[19], the existence of doubts as to the efficacy of domestic remedies does not absolve the applicant from the obligation to at least try to use them[20]. It is regrettable that this principle is not upheld in the present case. In other words, for the majority, subsidiarity plays no role in this part of Europe.

III.  Lack of victim status (§§ 13-16)

A.  Victim status with regard to the applicants houses (§ 13)

13.  The applicants complained ofhaving been deprived of the possibility of accessing and enjoying their homes and plots of land. I will deal with these issues separately.

Regarding the applicants houses, the Court does not have the means to know if they existed and, if so, when, how and by whom they were destroyed. Assuming that these houses were destroyed in 1992, the related complaints would be outside the temporal scope of the Convention, since Armenia only ratified it ten years later. Anticipating this objection, the applicants invoke not only their right to property, but also their permanent emotional link to the area where they used to live. The proof of this emotional link, let alone of emotions felt over a period of more than twenty years, is a herculean task that the applicants failed to fulfil. No evidence was brought to the Court to support the assertion that the applicants had – and still have – a permanent emotional link to an area that they left more than twenty-two years ago. In any case, this purely fictional contention serves only to replace the unfounded complaint regarding the applicants right to their homes by a vague “right to live in a village”, thereby widening the ambit of Article 8 well beyond its known borders[21].

B.  Victim status with regard to the applicants plots of land (§§ 1415)

14.  Regarding the applicants rights in respect of the plots of land in question, the situation is no clearer. The applicants acknowledged that they had never had a right to property under the Constitution of the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics (USSR), the Azerbaijan SSR Constitution and Article 4 (State ownership of land) of the 1970 Land Code, but only a right to use the land. They claimed that they still had this right in 2005, when they lodged their complaints, although they had left Lachin thirteen years earlier, in 1992. No sufficient evidence of such a right, either documentary or testimonial, exists in the file.

The grave discrepancies between the different versions of the applicants complaints given at the various stages of the proceedings, and between those versions and the documentary evidence, the so-called technical passports that they themselves presented to the Court, have not been convincingly dissipated.[22] The information contained in the technical passports deviated considerably from that given in the application forms. For example, the first applicant originally claimed that he owned a house of 250 sq. m, but his “technical passport” concerns a house of 408sq.m and a storehouse of 60sq.m not previously mentioned. Similarly, the fourth applicant originally stated that his house had an area of 165sq.m, whereas the house described in the “technical passport” measures 448sq.m to which, again, a previously unmentioned storehouse, of 75sq.m, is added. The applicants have repeatedly been requested to submit further documentation on their property and to explain the divergences between the original statements and the “technical passports”. No further documentation on the property allegedly owned by the applicants has been submitted, as the applicants said they were unable to obtain further documents. As to the above-mentioned discrepancies, the applicants have stated that when they met their representative in Baku in early 2005, owing to the brevity of the meeting, they gave him only general information and it was agreed that they would submit copies of official documents by mail at a later date. Allegedly, the original statements were made from memory, without access to the documents, and it is therefore the information contained in the “technical passports” that should be taken into account.

The explanations offered by the applicants are not convincing, as their original statements were not general in nature but rather detailed in describing the extent of the property they claimed to own and the size of the land and houses. Also, the applicants original claims – now changed through the submission of “technical passports” – had in some cases been confirmed in statements made by former neighbours. The testimony of witnesses, who were not cross-examined, can certainly not fill the gap in the applicants evidence, having regard to such blatant contradictions.

15.  The majority admit the “unclear” destinyof the houses and other moveable property claimed by the applicants.[23] With regard to the land, and in order to establish the existence of “private ownership” or “personal property” in respect thereof, the majority entangle themselves in a discussion on the interpretation of the 1970 Land Code and the 1983 Housing Code of the Azerbaijan SSR, without any reference to relevant national case-law or legal opinion. This virtual exercise becomes even more complex when the majority take into account the subsequent process of privatisation of the land which occurred in May 1992. The majoritys dismissal of the legal force of this process, ultimately on the basis that it emanated from a non-recognised State and is therefore not legally valid, cannot be accepted, since it simply begs the question of the legitimacy of the privatisation process, based on the assumption of the international invalidity of all legislation of the NKR, and thus contradicting, as mentioned above, previous positions of the Court on the validity of legislation approved by non-recognised States. There is no evidence in the file to justify the assumption that the privatisation law was enacted in order to entrench an advantageous position of ethnic Armenians or to prejudice citizens of Azeri and Kurdish ethnic origin. Finally, the majority seem to be oblivious of the rights of bona fide secondary occupants, whose legal position is also protected by international law, and namely by Principle17 of the UN Principles on Housing and Property Restitution for Refugees and Displaced Persons (PinheiroPrinciples).

C.  Preliminary conclusion: the limits of the Pinheiro Principles (§§ 16)

16.  When judicial authorities are confronted with undocumented property restitution claims from refugees and displaced people, a certain degree of flexibility may be required, according to the Pinheiro Principles.[24] Indeed, in situations of forced, mass displacement of people, it may be impossible for the victims to provide the formal evidence of their former home, land, property or even place of habitual residence. Nonetheless, even if some flexibility may be admitted in terms of the Courts evidential standards in the context of property claims by particularly vulnerable persons, such as refugees and displaced persons, there should be reasonable limits to the flexible approach of the Court, since experience shows that mass displacement of people fosters improper property claims by opportunists hoping to profit from the chaos. Unlimited flexibility will otherwise discredit the Courts factual assessment. Having failed to meet their burden of proof, the applicants relied on the Courts flexibility, which in this case exceeded all reasonable limits as it accepted clearly contradictory testimonial and documentary evidence as being sound and reliable. Such blatant contradictions would strongly suggest a fabricated version of the facts, thus undermining the applicants victim status.

IV.  Lack of jurisdiction (§§ 17-37)

A.  The time frame of the Courts assessment (§§ 17-18)

17.  Worse still than any other previouslymentioned shortcoming of the applicants case is the objection of a lack of jurisdiction raised by the respondent State. With the evidence gathered in the file, it cannot seriously be established that the Armenian State has effective control of the “NKR” territory. Nor can it be ascertained that the Armenian State has authority and control over State agents of that “Republic”. There is simply no factual basis for these conclusions as the file stands.

In the circumstances of the present case, the Court had to ascertain whether, as a matter of fact, Armenia exercised effective control over “NKR” territory and the surrounding districts, at least after 18 May 1992, that is, the date of the taking of Lachin and the flight of its inhabitants, and until the date of delivery of the present judgment[25]. As in Šilih v. Slovenia[GC],no. 71463/01, 9 April 2009, the military actions in the district of Lachin at the relevant time (18 May 1992) did not constitute “the source of the dispute”; instead, they were “the source of the rights claimed” by the applicants, and to that extent come under the jurisdiction ratione temporis of this Court.[26]

In actual fact, the majority did accept evidence related to events that occurred before the entry into force of the Convention in respect of Armenia, on the basis that “[e]arlier events may still be indicative of such a continuingsituation” (see paragraph 193 of the present judgment). That evidence was assessed for the purpose of finding a “continuingviolation” as claimed by the applicants, but not for the purpose of “justification” for the deprivation of the applicants rights as claimed by the respondent State (see paragraph 197). I cannot accept this one-sided approach to the evidence.

18.  In making such an assessment, the Court could take as its basis all the material placed before it and, if necessary, material obtained proprio motu.[27] Unfortunately, the shortcomings of the evidence provided by the applicants were not remedied by any initiative of the Court to gather other evidence of its own motion.

I will assess the objection as to the lack of jurisdiction on the basis of the available evidence, accepted by the majority, pertaining to different military, political, administrative and financial arguments advanced by the applicants to support the contention of existing effective control by Armenia over the “NKR”. For that purpose I will review one by one all the items of evidence relied upon by the majority in the judgment.

B.  The assessment of evidence of a military nature (§§ 19-25)

(i)  The 1994 Agreement on Military Cooperation between the Governments of Armenia and the “Republic of NagornoKarabakh” (“the 1994 Military Agreement”)(§§ 19-21)

19.  The majority conclude that Armenia “has been significantly involved in the Nagorno-Karabakh conflict from an early date. This military support has been – and continues to be – decisive for the conquest of and continued control over the territories in issue” (see paragraph 180 of the present judgment). In fact, the majoritys reasoning is built on a fallacious argumentum ad ignorantum, which draws a conclusion which is detrimental to the respondent State from the lack of information or incomplete or insufficient sources of information and the supposed impossibility of obtaining the necessary information (see paragraph 173: “and could not be expected to”), in order to argue that the applicants allegations have been proven and the opposite allegations of the Government have not been proven. This reasoning subverts the basic principle of the onus probandi, by releasing in practical terms the persons who have laid charges from their burden of proof and placing on the respondent party the burden of reversing those charges.

20.  Worse still, the highly speculative nature of the majoritys overall assessment of the military reality (see paragraph 174 of the present judgment: “it is hardly conceivable that”) shows clearly that the subsequent reasoning was aimed at proving a foregone conclusion. None of the subsequent three arguments of the majority adequately supports the said overall assessment, whose accuracy must be called into question. Neither the 1994 Military Agreement between Armenia and the “Republic of Nagorno-Karabakh” (see paragraph 175), nor the various political statements made by international organisations (see paragraph 176) and by Armenian politicians (paragraph 177) may be accepted as “decisive evidence” of the military control of the “NKR” by Armenia.

21.  The above-mentioned 1994 Military Agreement provides, among other things, for “mutual military exercises” and “mutual technical support”, including the possibility for Armenian conscripts to do their military service in the “NKR”. The letter of the Agreement is clear, referring explicitly to the “right” of conscripts from Armenia to carry out their fixed-term military service in the Nagorno-Karabakh army, as well as the right of conscripts of the “NKR” to do their military service in the Armenian army (see paragraph 4 of theAgreement). The letter of the agreement should not therefore be misinterpreted as imposing a legal obligation on Armenian conscripts to serve in the “NKR”. In addition, there is no evidence of a written or unwritten policy of mandatory military service of Armenian soldiers in the “NKR.[28] The exact number of conscripts of the Armenian Republic performing their service in the “NKR” was not revealed by the Government, arguing that it was a military secret. Since the Rules of Court have no specific regime of non-disclosure of evidence to the parties, the respondent State is clearly absolved from the obligation to provide the Court with highly confidential evidence that might be sensitive for national and military security, and it may not be censured for failing to do so.[29] In any event, the respondent State did provide some indicative information with regard to the military presence of Armenian conscripts pursuant to Article 4 of the 1994 Agreement (see paragraph 75 of the present judgment).

That being said, the relevant military agreement in itself contains nothing unique. Thousands of soldiers of other European nations have performed their military service on foreign ground, side by side with the local military forces, based on international agreements between the receiving States and the deploying States, some of them with the backing of the United Nations[30]. In none of these cases, including those where cooperation has involved a considerable amount of manpower and financial means, has any inference of control by the deploying State been drawn.

(ii)  The language of international organisations(§§ 22-23)

22.  The majority admit that there is no “conclusive evidence” as to the composition of the armed forces that occupied and secured control of Nagorno-Karabakh and they even refer to the dubious language used in the UN Security Council Resolutions (see paragraph 173 of the present judgment). In fact, the wording of UN Security CouncilResolutions 822 (1993) of 30 April 1993[31], 853 (1993) of 29 July 1993[32], 874 (1993) of 14 October 1993[33], and 884 (1993) of 12 November 1993[34], and of General Assembly Resolution 62/243, of 14 March 2008 on the situation in the occupied territories of Azerbaijan[35], does not lend support to the applicants contention of direct military involvement of the Armenian State in Nagorno-Karabakh, namely its occupation of Azerbaijani territory. No explicit reference is made to Armenian State army troop involvement in Azerbaijan or to the war as being an international armed conflict between Armenia and Azerbaijan, the texts referring only to “tensions between the Republic of Armenia and the Azerbaijani Republic”, which “would endanger peace and security in the region”.

Moreover, UN Security Council Resolution 884 (1993) “[c]alls upon the Government of Armenia to use its influence to achieve compliance by the Armenians of the Nagorny Karabakh region of the Azerbaijani Republic with Resolutions 822 (1993), 853 (1993) and 874 (1993)”. By so doing, it admits that the previous resolutions were addressed primarily to “the Armenians of the Nagorny Karabakh region” as the opposing party and not to the Armenian State, which is portrayed as a third party to the conflict between the Armenians of Nagorno-Karabakh and the State of Azerbaijan.

23.  The majority also refer to the “package deal” proposal of July 1997 and the “step-by-step” approach of December 1997 of the Minsk Group of the Organization for Security and Co-operation in Europe (OSCE) (see paragraph 176 of the present judgment), but omit important details of both proposals. Firstly, the “package deal” also included the following.

“The armed forces of Nagorny Karabakh will be withdrawn to within the 1988 borders of the Nagorny Karabakh Autonomous Oblast (NKAO; with the exceptions detailed below in Clauses VIII and IX).

The armed forces of Azerbaijan will be withdrawn to positions agreed in Appendix I on the basis of the High Level Planning Groups [HLPG] recommendations.

Secondly, the “step-by-step” approach of December 1997 and the “common state deal” proposal of November 1998 were even more detailed, with references to the Lachin corridor and the invasion of Armenia by Azerbaijan:

The armed forces of Nagorny Karabakh will be withdrawn to within the 1988 boundaries of the NagornoKarabakh Autonomous Oblast (NKAO), with the exception of the Lachin corridor...The armed foces of Azerbaijan will be withdrawn to the lines indicated in Appendix 1 on the basis of the HLPGs recommendations, and will be withdrawn from all territories of the Republic of Armenia.”

These omitted aspects clearly show that the military situation in 1997 and 1998 was much more complicated than the oversimplified picture portrayed by the majority.

(iii)  The political rhetoric of Armenian statesmen(§§ 24-25)

24.  The rhetorical political statements made by Armenian statesmen and public officials, to which reference is made in the judgment, should be approached with the utmost prudence, and this is for two reasons: firstly, because they are evidently not statements with legal force and, secondly, because when citing these political statements, hasty generalisations and faulty deductions are a strong temptation that should be resisted. The temptation becomes even stronger when these statements are decontextualised. An unfortunate example is the citation of the speech of Mr Serzh Sargsyan (see paragraph 178 of the present judgment). It is misleading to quote only the words “our Army” and relate this to the Nagorno-Karabakh conflict, as if those words had been used by the speaker in that connection. They were not so used, as is confirmed simply by reading the speakers previous sentences.

The subsequent use of an ad hominem argument to discredit the opinion of Dr Bucur-Marcu, because of his supposed lack of independence (see paragraph 179 of the present judgment), without questioning the expert in person or giving him at least the opportunity to respond to the Courts doubts, further adds to the general picture of an ill-balanced assessment of the files evidence.

25.  Ultimately, the majority do not have the slightest idea of how many soldiers from Armenia have allegedly served, or are still serving, in the “NKR” and the surrounding districts (paragraph 180 of the present judgment: “The Court need not solve this issue”). Yet these facts are crucial. A comparison with the Courts relevant precedents could, here again, have shed some light on the matter under discussion. The present case cannot be assimilated with the Turkish invasion of Cyprus, where the Court did establish that a 30,000-strong Turkish military force had invaded and occupied Northern Cyprus[36], nor with the Transdniestrian conflict, where the Court also established that separatists were armed and supported by military units of the USSR 14th Army deployed in Transdniestria and which received direct orders from Moscow[37]. That is not the case here, where there was no evidence of Armenian units stationed in the “NKR”, massive transfer to “NKR” defence forces of arms and ammunition, direct orders from Yerevan to the forces on the ground in the “NKR”, or direct attacks organised by the Armenian military force in order to support the separatists.

C.  The assessment of evidence of a political nature (§§ 26-30)

(i)  The official position of the United Nations (§ 26)

26.  The majority argue that the “NKR” is not recognised formally by any UN member State, including Armenia (see paragraph 182 of the present judgment).[38] Moreover, the above-mentioned UN Security Council Resolutions (822 (1993), 853 (1993), 874 (1993), and 884 (1993)), and General Assembly Resolution 62/243 of 14 March 2008, referred to Nagorno-Karabakh as a region of the Azerbaijani Republic. However, none of the Security Council Resolutions were passed under Chapter VII of the Charter of the United Nations[39] and the General Assembly Resolution was approved with a very weak majority, a considerable number of abstentions and the opposition of the countries involved in the peace negotiation process, such as the United States of America, France and Russia[40]. The two previous General Assembly Resolutions, 48/114 of 23 March 1994 on emergency international assistance to refugees and displaced persons in Azerbaijan[41], and 60/285 of 7 September 2006 on the situation in the occupied territories of Azerbaijan[42], did not even refer to NagornoKarabakh.

Furthermore, neither the UN Security Council nor the General Assembly identified the Armenian State as an “occupying force” or “aggressor”. The primary concern of both UN organs being the “serious humanitarian emergency in the region”, they called on all parties to refrain from all violations of international humanitarian law and allow unimpeded access for international humanitarian relief efforts in all areas affected by the conflict. They also reaffirmed the sovereignty and territorial integrity not only of Azerbaijan, but also of “all other States in the region”, and therefore condemned the “violations of cease-fire”, “hostilities”, “attacks on civilians and bombardments” and urged “all States in the region” to refrain from any hostile acts and from any interference or intervention which would lead to the widening of the conflict and undermine peace and security in the region.

(ii)  The official position of the Council of Europe (§ 27)

27.  In 1994 the Parliamentary Assembly welcomed the agreement signed on 26 July 1994 by the Ministers of Defence of Armenia and Azerbaijan and the Commander of the army of Nagorno-Karabakh. Most important of all, it urgently called on Azerbaijan and Turkey “to immediately end the blockade of their means of communication with Armenia”and called on the parties to the conflict to organise the return home of refugees on an urgent basis and to respect minority rights as advocated in its Recommendation 1201 (1993).[43]

In 1997 the Assembly stressed that the political settlement of the conflict had to be negotiated by all parties involved, drawing in particular on the following principles, based upon the 1975 Helsinki Final Act and the 1990 Charter of Paris for a New Europe: inviolability of borders; guaranteed security for all peoples in the areas concerned, particularly through multinational peacekeeping forces; extensive autonomy status for Nagorno-Karabakh to be negotiated by all the parties concerned; right of return of refugees and displaced persons and their reintegration respecting human rights.[44]

In 2002 the Assembly acknowledged and welcomed “the undeniable efforts Armenia has made to maintain regular high-level contacts with Azerbaijan and the positive influence that they have on the Armenians in Nagorno-Karabakh with a view to arriving at a suitable peaceful solution”.[45]

After stating that “[c]onsiderable parts of the territory of Azerbaijan [were] still occupied by Armenian forces, and separatist forces [were] still in control of the Nagorno-Karabakh region”, the Assembly reaffirmed, in 2005, that “independence and secession of a regional territory from a state [might] only be achieved through a lawful and peaceful process based on the democratic support of the inhabitants of such territory and not in the wake of an armed conflict leading to ethnic expulsion and the de facto annexation of such territory to another state”[46]. The Assembly reiterated that the occupation of foreign territory by a member State constituted a grave violation of that States obligations as a member of the Council of Europe and reaffirmed the right of displaced persons from the area of conflict to return to their homes safely and with dignity. It also referred to UN Security Council Resolutions 822 (1993), 853 (1993), 874 (1993) and 884 (1993) and urged the parties concerned to comply with them, in particular by refraining from any armed hostilities and by withdrawing military forces from any occupied territories. The Assembly observed that both Armenia and Azerbaijan had committed themselves upon their accession to the Council of Europe in January 2001 to using only peaceful means for settling the conflict, by refraining from any threat of using force against their neighbours. At the same time, Armenia committed itself to using its considerable influence over Nagorno-Karabakh to foster a solution to the conflict. The Assembly urged both governments to comply with these commitments and refrain from using armed forces against each other and from propagating military action.[47]

(iii)  The official position of the European Union (§ 28)

28.  The European Union has four principal policy tools with which it seeks to address the conflict over the Nagorno-Karabakh territory: the European Neighbourhood Policy, developed and implemented by the European Commission through Action Plans[48], the EU Strategy for the South Caucasus[49], the Negotiations of the EU-Armenia Association Agreement[50] and the EU Special Representative for the South Caucasus, who operates under a mandate of the Council of the European Union.

According to these instruments, the position of the European Union is that the occupation by one country of the Eastern Partnership of the territory of another violates the fundamental principles and objectives of the Eastern Partnership and that the resolution tothe Nagorno-Karabakh conflict should comply with UN Security Council Resolutions 822, 853, 874 and 884 of 1993 and the OSCE Minsk Group Basic Principles, enshrined in the “Aquila” joint statements. The European Union condemns the idea of a military solution and the heavy consequences of military force already used, and calls on both parties to avoid any further breaches of the 1994 ceasefire. It also calls for the withdrawal of “Armenian forces” from all occupied territories of Azerbaijan, accompanied by the deployment of international forces to be organised in accordance with the UN Charter in order to provide the necessary security guarantees in a period of transition, which will ensure the security of the population of Nagorno-Karabakh and allow the displaced persons to return to their homes, with further conflicts caused by homelessness thus being prevented. Finally, it calls on Armenia and Azerbaijan to undertake substantive measures for confidence-building, such as general demilitarisation and withdrawal of snipers from the Line of Contact.[51]

(iv)  The official position of the Organization for Security and Co-operation in Europe (§ 29)

29.  The OSCE has committed itself to working towards reaching an agreement based, in particular, upon the principles of the Helsinki Final Act: nonuse of force or threat of force, territorial integrity, and the equal rights and self-determination of peoples. This effort has been without success thus far.

In 1992 the Conference on Security and Co-operation in Europe (CSCE) created the Minsk Group, with the purpose of encouraging a peaceful, negotiated resolution to the Nagorno-Karabakh conflict. At the OSCE Lisbon Summit in1996, the member States laid out three principles as a legal basis for the peaceful settlement process. The principles were as follows: territorial integrity of Armenia and Azerbaijan; legal status of Nagorno-Karabakh, defined in an agreement based on self-determination, which confers on Nagorno-Karabakh the highest degree of self-rule within Azerbaijan; and guaranteed security for Nagorno-Karabakh and its population, including mutual obligations to ensure the compliance by other parties with the provisions of the settlement.

The following year, the Minsk Group “package” on a comprehensive agreement on the resolution of the Nagorno-Karabakh conflict provided the following measures concerning the Lachin corridor.

“A.  Azerbaijan will lease the corridor to the OSCE, which will conclude a contract on the exclusive use of the corridor by the Nagorny Karabakh authorities (with exceptions envisaged for transit, explained below in Clause E).

B.  The OSCE will observe security conditions in conjunction with the Nagorny Karabakh authorities.

C.  The boundaries of the Lachin corridor are agreed in Appendix II with due consideration of the recommendations of the HLPG.

D.  The OSCE will observe the construction of roads around the town of Lachin. Upon the completion of road construction the town of Lachin will be excluded from the Lachin corridor. It will return to Azerbaijani jurisdiction (as part of the division zone) and its former inhabitants will be able to return.

E.  Permanent settlement or armed forces are not allowed in the corridor, with the exception of permitted security force contingents. Representatives of official bodies, observers and OSCE peacekeeping forces have the right of transit subject to prior notification, as do Azerbaijani inhabitants of the region in transit from the Lachin district to the Gubatly district or vice versa. Territory of the Lachin district lying outside of the corridor forms part of the division zone.”

The Minsk Group “common state deal” proposal of November 1998 included the following proposal concerning the Lachin corridor:

“The question of the use of the Lachin corridor by Nagorny Karabakh for unimpeded communication between Nagorny Karabakh and Armenia is the subject of a separate agreement, if other decisions on a special regime in the Lachin district are not taken proceeding from the agreement between Azerbaijan and Nagorny Karabakh. The Lachin district must remain a permanently and fully demilitarized zone.”

The OSCE Minsk Group Fact-Finding Mission (FFM) on settlements in the occupied territories of Azerbaijan (Agdam, Jebrayil, Fizuli, Zangilan, Gubadly, Kelbajar and Lachin), which took place from 30 January to 5 February 2005, concluded in its “Report to the Occupied Territories of Azerbaijan Surrounding Nagorno-Karabakh (NK)” that

[t]he FFM has seen no evidence of direct involvement by the authorities of Armenia in the territories, except for the provision of electricity to parts of the Jebrail and Kubatly Districts from Kapan, Armenia”.

With regard specifically to the situation in Lachin,

“[t]he FFM conducted numerous interviews over the entire Lachin District which revealed that private initiative and not government action was the driving force prompting a move to Lachin. The FFM has found no evidence that the authorities, in a planned and organized manner, actually asked or selected people to settle in Lachin town. ... There was no evidence of non-voluntary resettlement or systematic recruitment. ... the FFM found no evidence of direct involvement of the government of Armenia in Lachin settlement.[52]

The ministers of the United States of America, France and Russia presented a preliminary version of the Basic Principles for a settlement to Armenia and Azerbaijan in November 2007 in Madrid. The Basic Principles called for, inter alia: a return of the territories surrounding Nagorno-Karabakh to Azerbaijani control; an interim status for Nagorno-Karabakh providing guarantees for security and self-governance; a corridor linking Armenia to NagornoKarabakh; future determination of the final legal status of NagornoKarabakh through a legally binding expression of will; the right of all internally displaced persons and refugees to return to their former places of residence; and international security guarantees that would include a peacekeeping operation.

On 20 July 2009 the Presidents of the OSCE Minsk Groups Co-Chair countries, France, the Russian Federation and the USA made a joint statement, reaffirming their commitment to support the leaders of Armenia and Azerbaijan as they finalised the Basic Principles for the Peaceful Settlement of the Nagorno-Karabakh conflict. They also instructed their mediators to present to the Presidents of Armenia and Azerbaijan an updated version of the Madrid document of November 2007.

The second OSCE Minsk Group Co-Chairs Field Assessment Mission to the seven occupied territories of Azerbaijan surrounding NagornoKarabakh, which took place in October 2010, but its report was published only in March 2011, confirmed that there had been no significant growth in the population since 2005. The settlers, for the most part ethnic Armenians who were relocated to the territories from elsewhere in Azerbaijan, live in precarious conditions, with poor infrastructure, little economic activity and limited access to public services.

(v)  The external representation of the “NKR (§ 30)

30.  The “NKR” was represented by its own representatives in the Bishkek Protocol of 5 May 1994, as well as the ceasefire agreement based on it and signed respectively by M. Mamedov in Baku on 9 May, S. Sargsyan in Yerevan on 10 May and S. Babayan in Stepanakert on 11 May 1994.[53] Moreover, Conclusion no. 9 of the Helsinki Additional Meeting of the CSCE Council of 24 March 1992 provided: “Elected and other representatives of Nagorno-Karabakh will be invited to the Conference as interested parties by the Chairman of the Conference after consultation with the States participating at the Conference.” The representatives of Nagorno-Karabakh were an official party to the peace talks until Azerbaijan refused to continue negotiations with them in 1998.

The Committee on Relations with European Non-Member Countries of the Parliamentary Assembly has organised a series of hearings since 1992 with delegations from the Armenian and Azerbaijani Parliaments, the “leadership of Nagorno-Karabakh” and the “Azeri interested party of Nagorno-Karabakh”.[54]

In 2005 the Parliamentary Assembly called on the government of Azerbaijan to establish contact, without preconditions, with the “political representatives of both communities from the NagornoKarabakh region” regarding the future status of the region. It added that it was prepared to provide facilities for such contacts in Strasbourg, recalling that it had done so in the form of a hearing on previous occasions with Armenian participation[55].

Thus, the external representation of the interests of the “NKR” by local representatives has been acknowledged by pivotal interlocutors. If Armenian statesmen and public officials also assume such tasks, this is not unusual in terms of diplomatic practice. Nor is it unusual that foreign nationals should be appointed to high-ranking positions in other States in eastern Europe, as in the case of the first and the third Ministers for Foreign Affairs of Armenia, who were both citizens of the United States of America. Thus, such practices may not per se be regarded as jeopardising the independence of the State concerned.

D.  The assessment of evidence of a judicial, administrative and financial nature (§§ 31-33)

(i)  The independence of the judiciary (§ 31)

31.  The control by a member State ofthe judicial, administrative and financial organisation of a territory of another member State, with the concurrent exercise of public powers, may entail jurisdiction of the former over the latters territory.[56] In the present case, no “conclusive evidence” was presented to the Court of such control.

Armenian law does not apply automatically in the “NKR”. So long as Armenian laws are voluntarily adopted and independently applied and interpreted, there can be no inference of control. Thus, the majoritys argument that “several laws of the NKR have been adopted from Armenian legislation” proves nothing (see paragraph 182 of the present judgment). Based on evidence from the Chief Justice of the Supreme Court and the head of the Bar Association of the “NKR” and other local judges and lawyers, which the applicants did not contradict and the majority preferred to ignore, it must be concluded that the “Republic” not only has a different court system from Armenia, but also does not accept Armenian court decisions as precedents or even as authorities. The courts of the “Republic” operate entirely independently and are not staffed by Armenian judges, prosecutors or clerks.

(ii)  The autonomy of the administration (§ 32)

32.  The provision of Armenian passports to citizens of the “NKR” is regulated by an international agreement of 24 February 1999 between the Armenian State and the “NKR”, which allows for that possibility only in “exceptional” cases (see paragraph 83 of the present judgment). Neither the “exceptional” issuance of Armenian passports to citizens of the “NKR”, nor the current use of the Armenian dram in the latters territory prove that the State that issued the passports or currency controls the administration or territory of the “NKR”. The best evidence of the autonomous character of the NagornoKarabakh administration is given by the two OSCE fact-finding missions to the territories under its control, which concluded that there was no evidence of direct involvement of the Armenian State in the administration of these territories.[57]

(iii)  The external financial support (§ 33)

33.  Even less credible is the contention that the financial support afforded to the “NKR” by the Armenian State and worldwide diaspora, or by US citizens and organisations of Armenian origin or sympathetic to Armenia’s situation, legitimises a legal presumption of effective control of the relevant territory by Armenia. Taken separately or together, these various financial contributions do not provide a cogent argument in view of the contemporary practice of international financial cooperation.[58]

E.  Preliminary conclusion: Al-Skeini and Others watered down (§§ 34-37)

34.  In Al-Skeini and Others(cited above), the Court summarised the state of its case-law, regarding “the strength of the States military presence in the area” as the “primary” element for assessing whether effective control existed over an area outside the national territory.[59] Other indicators, such as the “the extent to which its military, economic and political support for the local subordinate administration provide[d] it with influence and control over the region” were “relevant”, but could evidently not replace the “primary” factor. That is exactly what has happened in the present case. The Courts criteria have thus been turned upside down. In the present judgment, the majority of the Grand Chamber give up the “primary factor” of “boots on the ground” and replace it withan unclear mix of other factors, involving “military support”.[60] Entangled in their contradictions, they abandon the well-established criteria used by the Court in the past with regard to the military control of a foreign territory, turning a blind eye to the real size and strength of the military force serving on foreign ground. Such methodology opens the floodgates to a slippery slope without any foreseeable limits for the extension of the concept of “effective control” of a foreign territory.

“Boots on the ground”, in the sense of the physical presence of the hostile army in the occupied territory, are no longer a sine qua non requirement of occupation. By admitting to a long-distance remote-controlled exercise of authority by the Armenian State in Nagorno-Karabakh, the majority depart also from long-established international humanitarian customary and treaty law, which, based on Article 42 of the Regulations concerning the Laws and Customs of War on Land (The Hague, 18 October 1907) affirms that there is no occupation without the unconsented physical presence of the foreign army on the ground and without it substituting its own authority for that of the local government[61].

35.  At this stage, the Court simply does not have before it the evidence to establish with the required certainty the facts that support the applicants claims. The Court cannot proceed on the basis of virtual assertions and unfounded allegations, without the benefit of either a judicial fact-finding mission or the taking of testimonial evidence, or even the prior assessment of the facts by the competent courts at national level. The majority of the Grand Chamber have refused to take such steps in spite of the fact that the Court, in cases of similar relevance, had shown its willingness to undertake enquiries, for example, “directed towards ascertaining the relevant facts in order to be able to determine whether Moldova and the Russian Federation had jurisdiction, particularly over the situation in Transdniestria, relations between Transdniestria, Moldova and the Russian Federation, and the applicants conditions of detention” (Ilaşcu and Others, cited above, § 12), which even included the taking of evidence by the judges of the Court from witnesses belonging to the Russian armed forces at the headquarters of the Russian Operational Group in the Transdniestrian region of Moldova. Indeed, not even the possibility of hearing witnesses at the Court has been considered, as has happened in cases of a similar nature, and most notably in Georgia v. Russia (I) ([GC], no. 13255/07, ECHR 2014). The Court being a European Constitutional Court, and in view of the principle of subsidiarity, the task of fact-finding and taking of evidence should remain exceptional, reserved, for example, for cases with serious pan-European repercussions.[62] This was such a case.[63]

36.  In sum, the Court simply does not know, as a result of its own omission, what is going on in the “NKR” territory and the surrounding districts today, and even less what has gone on there over the last twenty-three years since 1992. The argument could be made that this case is about getting a general impression of the situation in the “NKR”, based on an aggregated sample of different elements, and that even if one or more elements of this sample are proven false the whole impression remains intact. This line of reasoning should be emphatically rejected.

37.  As a matter of principle, an international court should not decide based on impressions, but on facts, established preferably by domestic courts. It is stating the obvious that an uncoordinated bunch of doubtful evidential elements do not make out a case. Truth cannot be reached on the basis of a broad brush of dubious assertions of the alleged victims coupled with contradictory witness testimonies, vague factual assumptions from outsiders and tortuous inferences from the documentary evidence. The Courts long-standing evidential criterion of “facts established beyond reasonable doubt” must not be replaced by an impressionistic overview of the evidence. Concomitantly, the Courts substantive criterion of “effective control” must not be watered down for the convenience of the case. Chiragov and Others will thus be remembered as an unfortunate example of a negative correlation of judicial inertia, missing evidence, lack of facts and dilution of established legal criteria.

V.  The right to remedial secession in international law (§§ 38-49)

A.  The presumption against secession (§§ 38-40)

38.  It was affirmed by the respondent State that the seizure of Lachin was justified under the laws of war, since it was obviously of great military strategic importance to create a land link between Nagorno-Karabakh and Armenia in order to transport military equipment, food and other supplies into NagornoKarabakh. In other words, the seizure of Lachin was a necessary military defence measure in order to avoid the blockade of the NagornoKarabakh region by the Azerbaijani military forces. Moreover, the respondent State pleaded for the right of secession of the Armenian population in the former Soviet Nagorno-Karabakh AutonomousOblast in view of the alleged crimes against humanity committed against them, namely the attacks on Stepanakert and other places by the Azerbaijani population and army. These issues were ignored in the majoritys judgment.[64]

39.  No word is pronounced on the problem of “self-defence” of the Armenian population in the Nagorno-Karabakh region and the closely related problem of remedial secession in international law, which has been extensively discussed not only in the literature[65], but also by national and international courts, especially after the 2010 Advisory Opinion of the ICJ on the unilateral declaration of independence of Kosovo[66] and the 1998 case of the Canadian Supreme Court on the right to unilateral secession of the Quebec province from the Canadian Confederation[67]. The Courts silence is even less understandable in the face of recent international practice acknowledging remedial secession as a right, most notably in the 1999 Agreement between Indonesia and Portugal for the acknowledgment of the rights to self-determination and remedial secession of East Timor through a popular consultation of the East Timorese people in the form of a referendum[68].

40.  International law regulates the formation of new States, including that of secessionist States. Since the formation of States, by secession or any other means, is not a matter of pure politics, recognition is not a discretionary, let alone arbitrary, decision of each State.[69] There is a principle in international law of prohibition of non-consensual secession, which is derived from the principles of territorial integrity and sovereignty, as established by Article 10 of the Covenant of the League of Nations and Article 2 § 4 of the UN Charter. The presumption against secession is even more forceful if it came about by means of the use of force, since this contradicts the customary and treaty prohibition of the use of force acknowledged by the 1928 General Treaty for Renunciation of War, Articles 10 and 11 of the 1933 Montevideo Convention on the Rights and Duties of States and Article 2 § 4 of the UN Charter. The same applies for the use of “other egregious violations of norms of general international law, in particular those of a peremptory character (jus cogens)”.[70]Ex injuria jus non oritur.

B.  Non-consensual secession as an expression of self-determination (§§ 41-47)

(i)  The factual and legal requirements of secession (§§ 41-42)

41.  Like colonised populations[71], non-colonised populations have a right to self-determination, as has been acknowledged by the two 1966 international covenants(International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights and International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights)[72], UN General Assembly Resolution2625(XXV) of 24 October 1970 containing the Declaration on the Principles of International Law concerning Friendly Relations and Cooperation among States in accordance with the Charter of the United Nations[73], and UN General Assembly Resolution 48/121 of 14February 1994[74] endorsing the Declaration and Programme of Action of the Vienna Conference adopted by the UN World Conference on Human Rights[75]; in the African context, by Article 20 of the African Charter on Human and Peoples Rights[76]; in the American context, by the Canadian Supreme Court Reference re Secession of Quebec (1998)[77]; and, finally, in the European context, by the Final Act of the 1975 Conference on Security and Co-operation in Europe (the Helsinki Accords)[78] and the 1991 European Community Guidelines on the recognition of new States in Eastern Europe and the Soviet Union[79].

42.  In the pursuit of the right to self-determination, new States may be formed, by non-consensual secession[80], if and when they fulfil the following factual and legal requirements: (1) the Montevideo criteria for statehood, namely a permanent population, a defined territory, a government and the capacity to enter into relations with other States[81]; (2) prior to secession the seceding population were not allowed fair participation in a government that represented the whole population of the parent State; and (3) the seceding population were systematically treated by the government, or a part of the population of the parent State whose action was condoned by the government, in a discriminatory manner or in a manner disrespectful of their human rights. In these restrictive terms, the right to remedial secession by non-colonised populations has continuously gained support from evolving State practice and opinio juris, having crystallised into a norm of customary international law[82].

(ii)  The Montevideo requirements of statehood (§ 43)

43.  The discussion of the nature of the Armenian population of Nagorno-Karabakh as a “people” is superfluous, in view of its undisputed ethnic, religious, linguistic and cultural identity and its historical bond to that territory. If Kosovar Albanians constitute a “people”, as the ICJ held[83], the Armenians of Nagorno-Karabakh must inevitably be considered as such as well. Additionally, if in the ICJs logic “the principle of territorial integrity is confined to the sphere of relations between States”, it must be inferred a contrario that the same principle does not limit the secession of non-State actors within a multinational State in a non-colonial context.[84] Under this light, the Montevideo population and territory criteria would pose no problem for the acknowledgment of the right to secession of the Armenian population of Nagorno-Karabakh. The available evidence of the other legal elements of statehood, namely government and capacity to enter into relations with other States, is also beyond dispute[85].

(iii)  The lack of internal self-determination of the seceding population (§ 44)

44.  A right to create a new, independent State (namely the right to external self-determination) arises whenever the seceding population do not have the legal and factual means to express their own political will within the constitutional structure of the parent State, namely when their right to internal self-determination has been disregarded.[86] The military actions in the district of Lachin at the heart of the case took place on 18 May 1992, eight months after the date of declaration of secession of 2 September 1991 and two years before the signing of the Bishkek Protocol ceasefire agreement on 5May 1994 and its implementation on 12 May 1994.

In order to clarify the alleged lack of internal self-determination of the Armenian population, the essential questions to be put are the following: prior to 2 September 1991 did the Azerbaijani Government represent the Armenian population of Nagorno-Karabakh? Did the Armenian population enjoy a constitutional status which allowed them to express their political will within the framework of the Azerbaijani State freely? Did the Armenian population exercise their right to internal self-determination within that framework?

(iv)  The systematic attack on the human rights of the seceding population (§§ 4547)

45.  A right of external self-determination further requires the occurrence of a systematic attack by the government of the parent State, or by part of its population whose actions are condoned by the government, against the human rights of the seceding population.[87] In the words of Grotius, a people has no right to secession, “unless it plainly appears that it is absolutely necessary for its own preservation.[88]

With a view to clarifying the existence of this requirement, the essential questions to be addressed relate to the clashes between the Armenian and Azerbaijani population of Azerbaijan prior to the critical date, and are the following: Did the Azerbaijani government commit, or condone the commission by private persons of, systematic attacks against the human rights of the Armenian population onthe national territory? Did these attacks occur prior to or after the critical date of 2 September 1991?

46.  Finally, in order to ascertain the possible international responsibility of the respondent State for acts occurring during the war of secession and in particular for the destruction of property and displacement of the civilian population, the following questions are of paramount importance: Did the Armenian State intervene militarily before the critical date of 2 September 1991 in Nagorno-Karabakh or the surrounding districts? Did the Armenian State intervene militarily in the opening of the Lachin corridor and the taking of that district and, if so, did it have any justification for that action, such as the blockade, aggression and imminent risk of extinction of the Armenian population in Nagorno-Karabakh? Did the Armenian State proceed with the destruction of civilian property, including that of the applicants, on that occasion or later and, if so, did it have any justification for that action? Did the Armenian State expel or displace the local population, including the applicants, on that occasion or later and, if so, did it have any justification for that action? Did the Armenian State hinder the return of the local population, including the applicants, to the district of Lachin and, if so, did it have any justification for that action? Does this justification still hold true today?

47.  Had the Armenian population been denied the right to internal self-determination within the Azerbaijani State and had the Azerbaijani government committed, or condoned the commission by private persons of, systematic attacks against the human rights of the Armenian population in the national territory prior to the critical date of 2 September 1991, the military intervention of the Armenian State after that date in favour of the Armenian population of Nagorno-Karabakh, including the opening of the Lachin corridor, if it were to take place, would have to be assessed in the light of the international communitys humanitarian obligations and “responsibility to protect”.[89]

C.  Preliminary conclusion: the unanswered questions of the case (§§ 48-49)

48.  In my view, the fate of the present case is closely related to the answers to be given to the above-mentioned questions. Without a logically consistent intellectual roadmap for the assessment of the case, the Courts erratic output is not credible. By confining its deliberation to the narrowest of boundaries, the Court evades the full clarification of the premises of its reasoning, further discrediting that output. Even accepting that the applicants had lived in the area of Lachin and had owned property there, as they have claimed, but have not sufficiently proven, the case could not be resolved without a thorough analysis of the legality of the military actions in the district of Lachin at the relevant time (18 May 1992) in the context of the secession of the “NKR”, involving the opening of a humanitarian corridor between Nagorno-Karabakh and Armenia for the safeguarding of a threatened Armenian population and eventually the consecutive displacement of civilians and destruction of civilian property for that purpose.[90]

The full assessment of the legal implications of the opening of the Lachin corridor as a crucial military measure during the war of secession is evidently relevant for the purposes of deciding on the lawfulness and proportionality of the alleged continued restrictions of the applicants rights to enjoy their property and family life in the district of Lachin. Thus, the Court should not have adjudicated upon the alleged deprivation of these rights without assessing “the source of the rights claimed”[91].

49.  To put it in Convention terms, the ultimate question that this case raises, which the majority chose to ignore, is the extent to which the “general principles of international law”, including the law of secession of States and international humanitarian law, may restrict the enjoyment of the right to property under Article 1 of Protocol No. 1 (second sentence). The effect of such a renvoi is to render the application of Article 1 of Protocol No. 1 conditional upon the way the Court interprets incidenter tantum the law of secession and international humanitarian law. How can the provisions of the Convention and Protocol No.1be reconciled with the imperatives of the law of secession of States and international humanitarian law? How can the human rights enshrined in the Convention and Protocol No. 1 be protected in the context of a remedial secession of a State and the military action carried out by the defence forces of a threatened ethnic and religious minority? These questions would have taken us to a very different approach to the case.

VI.  Final conclusion (§§ 50-51)

50.  Self-determination is not passé. It is not a mere political rallying cry, but a legal right, which evolved from an historical anti-colonialist claim to a broader humanrights based claim. As a matter of principle, the right to external self-determination is recognised in international law, not only in a colonial but also in a non-colonial context. Whenever a part of the population of a State is not represented by its government and the human rights of that population are systematically infringed by its own government, or by private agents whose action is condoned by that government, the victimised population may have recourse “as a last resort, to rebellion against tyranny and oppression”, to use the powerful formulation of the preamble to the Universal Declaration of Human Rights.

51.  This Court is competent ratione materiae to ascertain such human rights violations and the legal consequences that derive from them, namely in terms of the property rights of displaced civilians. Nevertheless, the present case should have been dismissed owing to non-exhaustion of domestic remedies, lack of victim status and lack of jurisdiction. Had the Court taken more seriously its role in the gathering of evidence, these objections could possibly have been overcome. Then, and only then, the Court would have been in a position to address fully the substantive issues at stake in this case. It did not do so. Those who suffer more from these omissions are precisely the Armenian and Azerbaijani women and men of good will who simply want to live in peace in Nagorno-Karabakh and the surrounding districts.


[1].  Thomas de Waal, Black Garden: Armenia and Azerbaijan through Peace and War, New York University Press, 2003, p. 210.

[2].  IISS, “The Military Balance”,2002, p. 66; 2003, p. 66; 2004, p. 82; and 2013, p. 218.

[3].  See, for example, E. Benvenisti, The International Law of Occupation (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2012), p. 43; Y. Arai-Takahashi, The Law of Occupation: Continuity and Change of International Humanitarian Law, and its Interaction with International Human Rights Law (Leiden, Martinus Nijhoff Publishers, 2009), pp. 5-8; Y. Dinstein, The International Law of Belligerent Occupation (Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 2009), at pp. 42-45, §§ 96-102; and A. Roberts, “Transformative Military Occupation: Applying the Laws of War and Human Rights, American Journal of International Law,vol. 100:580 (2006), pp. 585-86.

[4].  Most experts consulted by the International Committee of the Red Cross in the context of the project on occupation and other forms of administration of foreign territory agreed that “boots on the ground” are needed for the establishment of occupation – see T. Ferraro, “Expert Meeting: Occupation and Other Forms of Administration of Foreign Territory(Geneva: ICRC, 2012), pp. 10, 17 and 33; see also E. Benvenisti, cited above, pp. 43 et seq.; and V. Koutroulis, Le début et la fin de l’application du droit de l’occupation (Paris: Éditions Pedone, 2010), pp. 35-41.

[5].  T. Ferraro, cited above,at pp. 17 and 137, and Y. Dinstein, cited above, p. 44, § 100.

[6].  J.-M. Henckaerts and L. Doswald-Beck, Customary International Humanitarian Law (Geneva/Cambridge: ICRC/Cambridge University Press, 2005).

[7].  The name Nagorno-Karabagh or Nagorno-Karabakh is of Russian, Persian and Turkish origin. Nagorno is the Russian word for “mountainous”. Kara comes from Turkish and bagh/bakh from Persian. Karabagh or Karabakh may be translated as “black garden”. The Armenian name for the territory is Artsakh. I will use the transliterated name NagornoKarabakh for the sake of consistency with the majority’s judgment.

[8].  See Article 33 of the Constitution of the “Republic of Nagorno-Karabakh”.

[9].  See Article 25 of the Constitution of the “Republic of Nagorno-Karabakh”.

[10].  In Cyprus v. Turkey [GC], no. 25781/94, § 184, ECHR 2001-IV, the Court agreed with the Commission’s analysis of the relevant constitutional provisions of the TRNC. I fail to understand why the constitutional framework of the “NKR” has not been examined in the present case as well.

[11].  See Loizidou v. Turkey (merits), 18 December 1996, § 45, Reports of Judgments and Decisions 1996-VI, on the basis of the Advisory Opinion of the International Court of Justice (ICJ) on the Legal Consequences for States of the Continued Presence of South Africa in Namibia (South West Africa) notwithstanding Security Council Resolution 276 (1970), ICJ Reports 1971, § 125.

[12].  This is a well-established rule of customary international law (see Interhandel Case, Judgment, 21 March 1959, ICJ Reports 1959, and Article 14 of the Draft Articles on Diplomatic Protection of the International Law Commission (ILC)).

[13].  See Demopoulos and Others v. Turkey (dec.) [GC], nos. 46113/99and 7 others, § 100, ECHR 2010.

[14].  It is highly regrettable that this evidence, which has been available in the file since 2006, was simply ignored by the majority. No attention is given to this argument of the respondent State in paragraphs 117 and 118 of the present judgment.

[15].  See Pad and Others v. Turkey (dec.), no. 60617/00, § 69, 28 June 2007, and ILC Third Report on Diplomatic Protection (A/CN.4/523), § 83.

[16].  I have already referred to this censurable way of proceeding in a case where not as many people were potentially interested in the outcome of the case (see my separate opinion inVallianatos and Others v. Greece [GC], nos. 29381/09 and 32684/09, ECHR 2013).

[17].  See Cyprus v. Turkey, cited above, § 324.

[18].  Even if the majority do not take into account the final judgments presented by the Government in the hearing before the Grand Chamber, which refer to complaints similar to those of the applicants in the present case, there are other judicial cases which concern criminal, labour and land law where persons of Azeri or Kurdish origin were successful before Armenian and “NKR” courts, one of the cases referring to an inheritance claim by a person of Kurdish origin before anNKR” court.

[19].  See Resolution 1547 (2007) on the state of human rights and democracy in Europe of the Parliamentary Assembly of the Council of Europe (PACE).

[20].  See, for example, Sardinas Albo v. Italy (dec.), no. 56271/00, ECHR 2004-I, and Brusco v. Italy (dec.), no. 69789/01, ECHR 2001-IX.

[21].  In Loizidou (merits), cited above, § 66, the Court found, when interpreting the concept of “home” in Article 8: “Nor can that term be interpreted to cover an area of a State where one has grown up and where the family has its roots but where one no longer lives.”

[22].  The majority themselves acknowledge these discrepancies in paragraph 142 of the present judgment, but accept them in view of the “totality of evidence presented”, meaning the statements of former neighbours and the documents showing the applicants’ identities.

[23].  See paragraphs 146 and 149 of the present judgment. Consequently, the simple question of the very existence of the houses, which was left open in the Court’s admissibility decision, remains undecided even now.

[24].  See Principle 15.7 of the Pinheiro Principles, invoked in the present judgment. The considerable degree of the Court’s flexibility can be seen in paragraphs 142, last sentence, and 143 of the present judgment.

[25].  In Ilaşcu and Others v. Moldova and Russia([GC], no. 48787/99, §§ 330 and 392, ECHR 2004-VII) the Court assessed the effective control until the date of delivery of the Grand Chamber judgment. This approach was confirmed in Catan and Others v. the Republic of Moldova and Russia [GC], nos. 43370/04and 2 others, §§109 and111, ECHR 2012.

[26].  See Šilih (cited above), §§ 159-63. See for my interpretation of the Court’s ratione temporis jurisdiction, my separate opinion in Mocanu and Others v. Romania [GC], nos. 10865/09and 2 others, ECHR 2014.

[27].  See Catan and Others, cited above, § 116.

[28].  Reference to isolated cases evidently does not suffice. In fact, in paragraphs 76 and 182 of the present judgment, the majority refer to three cases (Zalyan, Sargsyan and Serobyan v. Armenia(dec.), nos. 36894/04 and 3521/07, 11 October 2007) that have not even been finalised yet, in spite of the time that has passed since the delivery of the admissibility decision. Another fourth case is mentioned, that of Mr Armen Grigoryan, of which the Court has no direct evidence.

[29].  Rule 33 of the Rules of Court provides for the possibility of restricting public access to certain documents in the interests of public order or national security. It does not contain any rule on the restriction of disclosure of evidence to one party. The General Instruction for the Registry on the treatment of internal secret documents approved by the President of the Court in March 2002 does not apply to the evidence provided by the parties either. Finally, the Practice Direction on written pleadings issued by the President of the Court in November 2003 and amended in 2008 and 2014 (“Secret documents should be filed by registered post”) is manifestly insufficient.

[31].  S/RES/822 (1993).

[32].  S/RES/853 (1993).

[33].  S/RES/874 (1993).

[34].  S/RES/884 (1993). The expressions used are “the local Armenian forces” (Resolution 822) and “Armenians of the Nagorno Karabakh region of Azerbaijan” (Resolutions 853 and 884).

[35].  A/RES/62/243. The expression used is “all Armenian forces”. Thus, the reference to this Resolution in paragraph 176 of the present judgment is misleading, since the General Assembly does not refer to the withdrawal of armed forces of Armenia.

[36].  See paragraph 16 of Loizidou, cited above, for a detailed establishment of the facts.

[37].  In Ilaşcu and Others (cited above, § 26) the Grand Chamber found it established “beyond reasonable doubt” that the support provided to the separatists by the troops of the 14th Army and the massive transfer to them of arms and ammunition from the 14th Army’s stores put the Moldovan army in a position of inferiority that prevented it from regaining control of Transdniestria. On 1 April 1992 the Russian President officially transferred the 14th Army to Russian command, and it thereafter became the “Russian Operational Group in the Transdniestrian region of Moldova” (the ROG). The Court went on to describe the military activities of the ROG in support ofthe separatists. The same evidential criterion has been applied in Cyprus v. Turkey, cited above, § 113, and in Catan and Others, cited above, §§ 19 and 118.

[38].  Nonetheless, it has been recognised by Transdniestria, Abkhazia and South Ossetia, which themselves have limited international recognition.

[39].  This does not necessarily call into question their binding force (see Legal Consequences for States of the Continued Presence of South Africa in Namibia (South West Africa) notwithstanding Security Council Resolution 276 (1970), cited above, § 113). The language used in these Resolutions is indicative that they are not mere recommendations or exhortations, but legally binding decisions. For the dispute over the legal force of the Security Council acts approved outside the scope of Chapter VII, see for example the comments of Hervé Cassan and Suy/Angelet, in J.-P.Cot et al., La Charte des Nations Unies, Commentaire article par article, I, 3rd edition, Paris, Economica, 2005, pp.896-97 and 912-15, respectively.

[40].  The Resolution was voted on as follows: 39 States in favour, 7 against and 100 abstentions. The three Co-Chairs opposed the “unilateral text” of the draft Resolution, because it “threatened to undermine the peace process”. The majority of the Grand Chamber did refer to this document in the “Facts” part, but omitted the result of the vote taken, and did not use the reference thereto in the “Law” part. No mention was made in the present judgment of the two previous General Assembly Resolutions taken without a vote.

[41].  A/RES/48/114.

[42].  A/RES/60/285.

[43].  PACE Resolution 1047 (1994) on the conflict in Nagorno-Karabakh, and Recommendation 1251 (1994) on the conflict in Nagorno-Karabakh.

[44].  PACE Resolution 1119 (1997) on conflicts in Transcaucasia.

[45].  PACE Resolution 1304 (2002) on the honouring of obligations and commitments by Armenia.

[46].  The edited reference in paragraph 176 of the present judgment to this passage of PACE Resolution1416 (2005) on the conflict over the Nagorno-Karabkh region dealt with by the OSCE Minsk Conference is misleading, because PACE does not mention the occupation of Azerbaijani territory by the Armenian army, nor the annexation of Azerbaijani territory by the State of Armenia. One should not read into the letter of the Resolution, something which it clearly does not say.

[47].  PACE Recommendation 1690 (2005) on the conflict over the Nagorno-Karabakh region dealt with by the OSCE Minsk Conference and Resolution 1416 (2005) on the conflict over the Nagorno-Karabakh region dealt with by the OSCE Minsk Conference.

[48].  See the European Parliament Resolutions of 19 January 2006 on the European Neighbourhood Policy (ENP),of 6 July 2006 on the European Neighbourhood and Partnership Instrument (ENPI), of 15 November 2007 on strengthening the ENP, of 7April 2011 on the review of the European Neighbourhood Policy – Eastern Dimension, and,more recently, of 23October 2013 on the European Neighbourhood Policy: towards astrengthening of the partnership. Position of the European Parliament on the 2012 reports.

[49].  See the European Parliament Resolution of 20 May 2010 on the Need for an EU Strategy for the South Caucasus.

[50].  European Parliament Resolution of 18 April 2012 containing the European Parliament’s Recommendations to the Council, the Commission and the European Union External Action Service on the negotiations of the EU-Armenia Association Agreement.

[51].  Thus, the reference in paragraph 176 of the present judgment to the 2012 European Parliament Resolution is misleading, since the European Parliament did not refer to the occupation of Azerbaijani territory by the army of the State of Armenia. The call on Armenia to stop sending conscripts to serve in Nagorno-Karabakh, which is based on the 1994 Agreement referred to above, must be understood in the framework of the EU proposal of general demilitarisation of the region.

[52].  The majority refer to this evidence in the “Facts” part, but do not take it into account in the “Law” part.

[53].  See also the Zheleznovodsk Communiqué of 23 September 1991, the Sochi Agreement of 19 September 1992, the military-technical protocol on the implementation of the Sochi Agreement of 25 September 1992, and the Timetable of Urgent Steps proposed by the Chairman of the CSCE Minsk Group of September 1993, in which Nagorno-Karabakh appears as a party to the conflict for the first time.

[54].  Recommendation 1251 (1994) on the conflict in Nagorno-Karabakh.

[55].  Resolution 1416 (2005) on the conflict over the Nagorno-Karabakh region dealt with by the OSCE Minsk Conference.

[56].  See Al-Skeini and Others v. the United Kingdom[GC], no. 55721/07, § 139,ECHR 2011.

[57].  See the references above to the 2005 OSCE mission, the result of which was confirmed by the 2010 mission.

[58].  For example, Armenia receives funding from the ENPI through a national programme. EU bilateral assistance to Armenia amounts to 157 million euros (EUR) for 2011-13 (compared to EUR 98.4 million for 200710). As a result of progress in reforms, governance and democracy, Armenia benefitted from additional EU allocations (EUR 15 millionin 2012 and EUR 25million in 2013) under the Eastern Partnership Integration and Cooperation programme, in the framework of the application of the “more for more” principle of the revised European Neighbourhood Policy. Armenia also benefits from a number of thematic programmes such as the European Instrument for Democracy and Human Rights. No one would pretend that Armenia is therefore under the effective control of the European Union.

[59].  See Al-Skeini and Others, cited above, § 139.

[60].  Ultimately, the majority contradict themselves, since in paragraph 96 of the present judgment they consider that military occupation always involves “the presence of foreign troops which are in a position to exercise effective control without the consent of the sovereign”, and in paragraph 146 they refer explicitly to Nagorno-Karabakh, the district of Lachin and the other surrounding territories as “now under occupation”, while in paragraph 180 they retract from the “boots on the ground” criterion in favour of a more complacent and slippery criterion of “significant involvement” based on military support in terms of equipment and expertise. The contrast of paragraph 180 of the present judgment with paragraphs 144 and 224 of Sargsyan is even more astonishing. In paragraph 144 of Sargsyanv. Azerbaijan ([GC], no. 40167/06, ECHR 2015), the majority return to “the presence of foreign troops” as the necessary criterion to establish occupation and in paragraph 224 they maintain that Azerbaijan “lost control over part of its territory as a result of war and occupation”.

[61].  Thus, the test of effective control in international humanitarian law depends on the cumulative requirements of unconsented presence of hostile troops on the ground and substitution of local authority (see Armed Activities on the Territory of the Congo(Democratic Republic of the Congo v.Uganda), Judgment,ICJ Reports 2005, § 173, andLegal Consequences of the Construction of a Wall in the Occupied Palestinian Territory,Advisory Opinion, ICJ Reports 2004, § 78; see alsoT. Ferraro, Determining the beginning and end of an occupation under international humanitarian law, International Review of the Red Cross, vol. 94, no. 885, 31 March 2012, pp. 143-48; V. Koutroulis, Le début et la fin de l’application du droit de l’occupation, Paris: Éditions Pedone, 2010, pp. 35-41; and E. Benvenisti, The International Law of Occupation, second edition, Oxford, 2012, pp. 4354). The possibility of an “indirect administration” through various Congolese rebel factions was considered possible by the ICJ in the first case cited above, but rejected for lack of evidence. In any event, the specific actions of the non-State actor would have to be attributable to the foreign State in the sense of Article 8 of the International Law Commission’sDraft articles on Responsibility of Statesfor Internationally Wrongful Acts.

[62].  On the nature of the Court as the European Constitutional Court, see my separate opinion in the case of Fabris v. France [GC], no. 16574/08, ECHR 2013.

[63].  It is difficult to understand why the present case did not deserve the same care and attention as others withfewer repercussions, such as Davydov and Others v. Ukraine(nos. 17674/02 and 39081/02, 1 July 2010),Naumenko v. Ukraine(no. 42023/98, 10 February 2004) and Tekin Yıldız v.Turkey(no. 22913/04, 10 November 2005), where such evidential investigations took place. The Court did not even give reasons for rejecting the evidential steps proposed by the parties. For example, in McKerr v. the United Kingdom(no. 28883/95, § 117, ECHR 2001-III) the Court rejected an investigation because it considered that a fact-finding exercise would duplicate the ongoing domestic procedure. That would not have been true in the present case, where precisely the lack of domestic procedures made additional evidential enquiries indispensable.

[64].  Although the majority took note of the problem of the “justification for interfering with the individual rights of residents in the area” in paragraph 197 of the present judgment, they avoided the issue by simply assuming that the “justification” for the capture of Lachin in May 1992 and the creation of a land link between Armenia and Nagorno-Karabakh had no “direct bearing” on the events that followed or on today’s situation. The majority failed to explain why. They have also neglected to justify why the current situation is no longer “an emergency situation” (see paragraph 200). This position is not coherent with the stance taken in paragraphs 231 to 232 of the Sargsyan judgment, where the same majority discussed the relevance of international humanitarian law for the purposes of justifying deprivation of the Convention right. Unlike the majority in the present case, but like the majority in Sargsyan, I am convinced that only the assessment of the “justification” for the 1992 events can provide a solid legal basis for the evaluation of both today’s situation and the situation during the time which elapsed inbetween, as will be demonstrated below. A similar methodological critique, according to which “it is impossible to separate the situation of the individual from a complex historical development and a no less complex current situation”, can be found in the separate opinion of Judge Bernhardt, joined by Judge Lopes Rocha, in Loizidou (cited above) and in the separate opinion of Judge Kovler in Ilaşcu and Others (cited above).

[65].  See, among many voices in the literature in favour of a right to remedial secession, U.O. Umozurike, Self-determination in International Law, Hamden, 1972, p.199; L.C. Buchheit, Secession: the Legitimacy of Self-Determination, New Haven, 1978, p. 332; B. Kingsbury, “Claims by Non-State Groups in International Law”, Cornell International Law Journal, vol.25(1992), p.503; F.L.Kirgis, “Degrees of Self-Determination in the United Nations Era”, American Journal of International Law, vol.88 (1994), p. 306; R. McCorquordale, “SelfDetermination: A Human Rights Approach”, International and Comparative Law Quarterly, vol.43 (1994), pp. 860-61; A.Cassese, Self-Determination of Peoples, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1995, pp.112-18; O.C.Okafor, “Entitlement, Process, and Legitimacy in the Emergent International Law of Secession”, International Journal on Minority and Group Rights, vol.9(2002), pp.53-54; D. Raič, Statehood and the Law of Self-Determination, Leiden, Martinus Nijhoff Publishers, 2002, pp. 324-32; K. Doehring, in Simma (ed.), The Charter of the United Nations, 2002, Article 1, Annex: Self-Determination, notes 40 and 61; M. Novak, UN Covenant on Civil and Political Rights Commentary,CCPR, second revised edition, Kehl, 2005, pp. 19-24; M. Suski, “Keeping the Lid on the Secession Kettle: a Review of Legal Interpretations concerning Claims of SelfDetermination by Minority Populations”, in International Journal on Minority and Group Rights, vol.12 (2005), p.225; C.Tomuschat, Secession and self-determination”, in Kohen (ed.), Secession, International Law Perspectives, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 2006, pp.41-45; J.Dugard and D.Raič, “The role of recognition in the law and practice of secession”, in Kohen (ed), ibid., p. 103; J.Dugard, “The Secession of States and their Recognition in the Wake of Kosovo”, Collected Courses of the Hague Academy of International Law, Leiden, 2013, pp.116-17; and B.Saul et al., The International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights: Commentary, Cases and Materials, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 2014, pp. 25-52.

[66].  Advisory Opinion on the Accordance with International Law of the Unilateral Declaration of Independence in Respect of Kosovo (“Kosovo Advisory Opinion, ICJ Reports2010, p. 403).

[67].  [1998] 2 SCR 217.

[68].  The erga omnes nature of the right to self-determination was authoritatively confirmed by the ICJ in East Timor (Portugal v. Australia), Judgment, ICJ Reports 1995, §29. In this particular case, while Indonesian-controlled militiamen were massacring the East Timorese, Secretary-General Kofi Annan had to threaten the Indonesian government with international prosecution for crimes against humanity in exchange for cooperation with the international community and admission of the principle of self-determination of Timor Leste (see Secretary-General’s Press Conference at the UN Headquarters, 10 September 1999). This is the reason why some have viewed Indonesia’s position as a “coerced consent”, which would make the East Timor secession a truly nonconsensual secession (see G. Evans, The Responsibility to Protect: Ending Mass Atrocity Crimes Once and for All, Washington,Brookings Institution Press, 2008, p. 63, and A.J.Bellami, Responsibility to Protect, London, 2009, pp. 147-48). 

[69].  Like Sir Hersch Lauterpacht (Recognition in International Law, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1947, p.1), my point of departure is that recognition is not outside the orbit of international law and it depends on an objective legal appraisal of true facts. Although fraught with political implications, this issue does not fall within the purview of pure politics. 

[70].  The ICJ has referred to UN Security Council Resolutions condemning some declarations of independence (see Resolutions 216 (1965) and 217 (1965), concerning Southern Rhodesia; Security Council Resolution 541 (1983), concerning Northern Cyprus; and Security Council Resolution 787 (1992), concerning RepublikaSrpska) in order to conclude that “in all of those instances the Security Council was making a determination as regards the concrete situation existing at the time that those declarations of independence were made; the illegality attached to the declarations of independence thus stemmed not from the unilateral character of these declarations as such, but from the fact that they were, or would have been, connected with the unlawful use of force or other egregious violations of norms of general international law, in particular those of a peremptory character (jus cogens). … The exceptional character of the resolutions enumerated above appears to the Court to confirm that no general prohibition against unilateral declarations of independence may be inferred from the practice of the Security Council.” Pointing in the same direction, see Articles 40and 41 of the ILC’s Draft articles on Responsibility of States for Internationally Wrongful Acts.

[71].  UN General Assembly Resolution 1514 (XV) of 1960 containing the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples (A/RES/1514 (XV), see also A/L.323 and Add.1-6 (1960)) and, in the constant case-law of the ICJ, Legal Consequences for States of the Continued Presence of South Africa in Namibia (South West Africa) notwithstanding Security Council Resolution 276 (1970), cited above, § 52; Western Sahara, Advisory Opinion, 1CJ Reports 1975, §§ 54-59; East Timor (Portugal v. Australia), cited above, § 29; and Legal Consequences of the Construction of a Wall in the Occupied Palestinian Territory, cited above, § 88.

[72].  The UN Human Rights Committee has affirmed that the principle of self-determination applies to all populations and not only to colonised populations (Concluding Comments on Azerbaijan, CCPR/C/79/Add.38, § 6, and also its General CommentNo.12on the right to self-determination, § 7, which refers to General Assembly Resolution 2625 (XXV)).

[73].  A/RES/25/2625 (XXV) (see also A/8082 (1970)). Although adopted without a vote, the Declaration reflects customary international law (see Nicaragua v. the United States of America, cited above, §§ 191-93).

[74].  A/RES/48/121. The Resolution was adopted without a vote.

[75].  A/CONF.157/24 (Part I) at 20 (1993). The Vienna Declaration was adopted by consensus by representatives of 171 States.

[76].  See African Commission on Human and Peoples’ Rights, Katangese People’s Congress v. Zaire, Communication No. 75/92 (1995), and KevinMgwangaGunmeet al v. Cameroon,Communication No. 266/03(2009), with two findings of no violation of Article 20 of the African Charter.

[77].  Paragraph 138: “the international law right to self-determination only generates, at best, a right to external self-determination in situations of former colonies; where a people is oppressed, as for example under foreign military occupation; or where a definable group is denied meaningful access to government to pursue their political, economic, social and cultural development.”

[78].  Given that the States Parties to the CSCE are exclusively European, the “equal rights of peoples and their right to self-determination” cannot be ascribed evidently to colonial peoples.

[79].  See also Opinion No. 2 of the Badinter Arbitration Commission on Yugoslavia.

[80].  The Committee on the Elimination of Racial Discrimination, General Recommendation 21 (1996), § 6, admitted “the possibility of arrangements reached by free agreements of all parties concerned”.

[81].  See Article 1 of the 1933 Montevideo Convention on the Rights and Duties of States.

[82].  In addition to the references already made above, see in particular the Declaration on Principles of International Law concerning Friendly Relations, cited above, Principle V, paragraph 7, which requires the observance of the principles of equal rights and selfdetermination of peoples and a “government representing the whole people belonging to the territory without distinction as to race, creed or colour”. A contrario, this“safeguard clause” must be understood in the sense that a government which discriminates against a part of its population on the basis of race, creed or colour does not represent the whole people and may not require from them respect for its territorial integrity. Both systematic and teleological interpretations of the Declaration reinforce this conclusion, having regard to the preamble and its acknowledgment of the paramount importance of the right of selfdetermination. The 1993 Vienna Declarationon Human Rights, cited above, extended the right to external self-determination on the basis of violations of human rights, referring to a “Government representing the whole peoplebelonging to the territory without distinction of any kind” (A/CONF.157.24 (1993)). General AssemblyResolution 50/6 of24 October 1995 which approved “by acclamation” the Declaration on the Occasion of the Fiftieth Anniversary of the United Nations (A/RES/50/6), reiterated the Vienna formulation. The historical predecessor of this right to secession is the position of the Committee of Rapporteurs appointed by the League of Nations to give an opinion on the Åland Islands dispute, which concluded as follows: “The separation of a minority from the State of which it forms a part and its incorporation in another State can only be considered as an altogether exceptional solution, a last resort when the State lacks either the will or the power to enact and apply just and effective guarantees” (Report of the Commission of Rapporteurs, 16April 1921, League of Nations Council Document B7 21/68/106 (1921)). For additional references to the practice, see also my separate opinion in Sargsyan (cited above).

[83].  Accordance with International Law of the Unilateral Declaration of Independence in Respect of Kosovo, Advisory Opinion, cited above, § 109.

[84].  ibid., § 80. Although timid, this is the main contribution of the ICJ to the quarrel over the right to secession in international law. With this narrow interpretation of the territorial integrity principle, the ICJ’s position must be seen as endorsing tacitly that right for non-State actors in multinational States, which was also the position of Albania, Estonia, Finland, Germany, Ireland, Jordan, the Netherlands, Norway, Poland, Russia, Slovenia and Switzerland. The same line of argument could be drawn from Article 11 of the ILC’s Draft Declaration on Rights and Duties of States (“Every State has the duty to refrain from recognizing any territorial acquisition by another State acting in violation of article 9”). Judge Antônio Cançado Trindade expressed similar views in his convincing separate opinion appended to the ICJ’s Kosovo Advisory Opinion, according to which the systematic violations of the human rights of the Kosovar Albanians gave rise to a right to external self-determination from the parent State (separate opinion of Judge Cançado Trindade, ibid.,  §§ 177-81). Judge Abdulqawi Ahmed Yusuf also accepted the existence of such a right, under which the ICJ should have examined the concrete facts of the case (separate opinion of Judge Yusuf, ibid., §§ 11-13). Identically, Judge Wildhaber admitted in his separate opinion in Loizidou (cited above, joined by President Rysdall) the existence of a “right to self-determination if their human rights are consistently and flagrantly violated or if they are without representation at all or are massively under-represented in an undemocratic and discriminatory way”.

[85].  On the structure of the State and its functioning, see the Constitution of the Republic, mentioned above, and the regular multi-party elections which take place in the territory. On the capacity to enter into relations with other States even before the May 1994 Bishkek Protocol ceasefire agreement, see the evidence mentioned above in the present opinion.

[86].  See the above-cited case of the Canadian Supreme Court as well as the African Commission cases Katangese People’s Congress v. Zaire and Kevin Mgwanga Gunme et al v.Cameroon(cited above), where the populations of Quebec, Katanga and Southern Cameroon were denied the right to external self-determination in view of their internal self-determination. This stance was confirmed by Article 4 of the United Nations Declaration on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples, adopted by General Assembly Resolution 61/295 (13 September 2007, A/RES/61/295) by a majority of 143 States in favour, 4 votes against and 11 abstentions.

[87].  The acquiescence or connivance of the State in the acts of private individuals which violate Convention rights of other individuals within its jurisdiction may engage the State’s responsibility under the Convention (see Cyprus v. Turkey, cited above, § 81, and Ilaşcu and Others, cited above, § 318).

[88].  Grotius, De jure belli ac pacis, libri tres, 2.6.5.

[89].  At this juncture, it is worthwhile to recall the crucial importance of the Lachin corridor, as the Security Council and the CSCE/OSCE have explicitly recognised. Security Council Resolutions 822 (1993) and 853 (1993) thus reiterated: “Calls once again for unimpeded access for international humanitarian relief efforts in the region, in particular in all areas affected by the conflict, in order to alleviate the increased suffering of the civilian population and reaffirms that all parties are bound to comply with the principles and rules of international humanitarian law.” Resolution 874 (1993) insisted: “Calls on all parties to refrain from all violations of international humanitarian law and renews its call in resolutions 822 (1993) and 853 (1993) for unimpeded access for international humanitarian relief efforts in all areas affected by the conflict.” The Helsinki Additional Meeting of the CSCE Council (Summary of Conclusions, Helsinki, 24 March 1992, § 10) “urged all CSCE participating States and all concerned parties to take all necessary steps to ensure that humanitarian assistance is provided to all those in need through rapid and effective means including safe corridors under international control”. It is clear from these calls that the situation at the relevant time did require urgent humanitarian intervention, if need be through the means of safe corridors. On humanitarian intervention, both as a right and a responsibility of the international community, see my separate opinion in Sargsyan (cited above).

[90].  A thorough reply to these questions would require attentive consideration of the available official evidence of violations of the human rights of the Armenian population in Azerbaijan at the relevant time, such as the European Parliament Resolutions of 7July 1988 (“whereas the deteriorating political situation, which has led to antiArmenian pogroms in Sumgait and serious acts of violence in Baku, is in itself a threat to the safety of the Armenians living in Azerbaijan … [the European Parliamentc]ondemns the violence employed against Armenian demonstrators in Azerbaijan”), 18 January 1990 (“having regard to the resumption of anti-Armenian activities by the Azeris in Baku (an initial estimate talks of numerous victims, some of whom died in particularly horrific circumstances) and the attacks on Armenian villages outside NagornoKarabakh, such as Shaumyan and Getashen, … whereas the blockade of NagornoKarabakh has been reinstated by Azerbaijan as harshly as ever”), 15 March 1990 (“concerned at the human rights situation in Nagorno-Karabakh, which is administered by Azerbaijan against the will of the majority of its inhabitants, more than 75% of whom are Armenians, and at the continuing violence in Azerbaijan”), 14 March 1991 (“massacres of Armenians in Azerbaijan”), 16 May 1991 (“deploring the continual aggravation of violence in the Caucasus, particularly against Armenians in the autonomous region of Karabakh”), 13 February 1992 (“whereas the Armenian population living in Nagorno-Karabakh has been subjected to constant blockade and aggression for the last three years, whereas at the end of December 1991 Azerbaijan launched a huge and unprecedented offensive against Armenians living in Nagorno-Karabakh, whereas Armenian villages in Nagorno-Karabakh were bombarded with heavy artillery on 34 occasions during January 1992, with over 1,100 rockets and mortars fired at them, wounding about 100 civilians, including women and children, whereas the situation of the people of Nagorno-Karabakh with regard to food and health has worsened to the point of becoming untenable”), 21 January 1993 (“aware of the tragic situation of the 300,000 Armenian refugees who have fled the pogroms in Azerbaijan ... [the European Parliamentt]akes the view that the relentless blockade carried out by Azerbaijan constitutes a violation of international law and insists that the Azerbaijani Government lift it forthwith”), and 10 February 1994 (“whereas the Azerbaijani air force has resumed its bombing of civilians, particularly in the town of Stepanakert”); section 907 of the United States Freedom Support Act of 24 October 1992, still in force (“United States assistance under this or any other Act (other than assistance under title V of this Act) may not be provided to the Government of Azerbaijan until the President determines, and so reports to the Congress, that the Government of Azerbaijan is taking demonstrable steps to cease all blockades and other offensive uses of force against Armenia and Nagorno-Karabakh.”); and the US Senate Resolution of 17 May 1991 (“Whereas Soviet and Azerbaijani forces have destroyed Armenian villages and depopulated Armenian areas in and around Nagorno-Karabakh in violation of internationally recognized human rights… [the US Senate] condemns the attacks on innocent children, women, and men in Armenian areas and communities in and around Nagorno-Karabakh and in Armenia; condemns the indiscriminate use of force, including the shelling of civilian areas, on Armenia’s eastern and southern borders; calls for the end to the blockades and other uses of force and intimidation directed against Armenia and Nagorno-Karabakh”). The Court itself acknowledged the existence of “expulsions”, accompanied by “arrests and violence”, of the Armenian civilian population, committed by the “government forces” on Azerbaijan territory in April to May 1991 (Sargsyan, cited above, § 32).

[91].  See Šilih, cited above, §§ 159-63. 

Nema povezane prakse za ovu presudu.
Sažmi komentare

Komentari

Relevantni komentari iz drugih presuda

Član 8 | DIC | Damnjanović protiv Srbije
Presuda je povezana sa presudom Vrhovnog kasacionog suda Rev 2999/1999 od 4.9.2019. godine, kojom se odbija kao nesosnovana revizija tužilje-protivtužene, izjevljena protiv presude Apelacionog suda u Kragujevcu Gž2 119/19 od 04.04.2019. godine.

Prema utvrđenom činjeničnom stanju, tužilјa i tuženi su zaklјučili brak 06.05.2012. godine iz kog braka imaju maloletnog sina. Živeli su u kući u zajednici sa majkom i babom tuženog. Do prestanka bračne zajednice došlo je 04.09.2017. godine, kada je tužilјa napustila bračnu zajednicu. Bračni odnosi su ozbilјno i trajno poremećeni, nema izgleda da se bračna zajednica nastavi. Tužilјa, kada je napustila bračnu zajednicu prijavila je policiji tuženog za nasilјe u porodici. Navela je da je poslednje dve godine u braku bila u svađi sa tuženim, stalno su se raspravlјali, a tuženi je držao za ruke i drmao zbog čega su joj ostajale modrice, kao i da je dete često prisustvovalo ovim svađama. Po napuštanju zajednice otišla je da živi kod svojih roditelјa. Navodi tužilјe u pogledu vršenja nasilјa u porodici nisu ničim bili potkreplјeni. Presudom Osnovnog suda u Jagodini P2 411/17 od 24.12.2018. godine u stavu prvom izreke, brak zaklјučen dana 06.05.2014. je razveden na osnovu člana 41. Porodičnog zakona. U stavu drugom izreke, usvojen je tužbeni zahtev tuženog-protivtužioca pa je zajedničko maloletno dete stranaka sin poveren ocu koji će samostalno vršiti roditelјsko pravo. Obavezana je tužena-protivtužilјa da na ime svog doprinosa u izdržavanju deteta plaća mesečno određeni novčani iznos. Presudom je uređen je način održavanja ličnih odnosa detat sa majkom. Presudom Apelacionog suda u Kragujevcu Gž2 119/19 od 04.04.2019. godine, odbijena je kao neosnovana žalba tužilјe-protivtužene i potvrđena presuda Osnovnog suda u Jagodini P2 411/17 od 24.12.2018.


Ceneći navode revizije, Vrhovni kasacioni sud nalazi da su nižestepeni sudovi na potpuno utvrđeno činjenično stanje, pravilno primenili materijalno pravo, a pri čemu su se shodno citiranim propisima prevashodno rukovodili interesima maloletnog deteta, pravilno ocenjujući da je u interesu deteta da za sada ostane u domaćinstvu kod oca, tj. da se vršenje roditelјskog prava nad maloletnim poveri njegovom ocu a da majka ima pravo viđanja sa detetom, budući da je otac ostvario bolju emocionalnu povezanost sa detetom.

Presuda je dostupna u javnoj bazi sudske prakse ovde
Član 8 | DIC | Gardel protiv Francuske
Presuda je povezana sa rešenjem Gž 3189/19 od 22.08.2019. godine Apelacionog suda u Beogradu, kojom se odbija kao neosnovana žalba tužioca i potvrđuje rešenje Višeg suda u Beogradu P.br. 11293/18 od 11.12.2018. godine u parnici tužioca AA protiv tužene Republike Srbije radi kršenja lјudskih prava jer je tužena svojim dopisom dostavile lične podatke tužioca i njegove porodice Komisiji Federacije BiH.

Rešenje je dostupno u javnoj bazi sudske prakse ovde

Član 8 | DIC | Jurišić protiv Hrvatske
Presuda je povezana sa rešenjem Ržg 2/16 od 17.06.2016. godine Apelacionog suda u Novom Sadu, kojim se žalba predlagača izjavlјena protiv rešenja Višeg suda u Somboru posl. br.R4p.2/16 od 26.5.2016. godine se odbacuje kao neblagovremena.

Pobijanim prvostepenim rešenjem odbijen je prigovor predlagača B.Đ. kojim je tražio da se utvrdi da mu je u postupku koji se vodi pred Višim sudom u Somboru pod posl. brojem P.32/2014 povređeno pravo na suđenje u razumnom roku. Protiv ovog rešenja predlagač je izjavio žalbu u kojoj predlaže da Apelacioni sud naloži Višem sudu u Somboru postupanje po tužbi ovde predlagača u nepresuđenom delu kojim je tražena naknada materijalne štete, iz razloga što je predlagač starija i bolesna osoba pa je neophodna posebna hitnost u postupanju.

Rešenje je dostupno u javnoj bazi sudske prakse ovde
Član 8 | DIC | Kostić protiv Srbije
Odluka Ustavnog suda Republike Srbije\r\nhttps://ustavni.sud.rs/sudska-praksa/baza-sudske-prakse/pregled-dokumenta?PredmetId=16038\r\nkojom se usvaja ustavna žalba D.K. i utvrđuje da su u izvršnom postupku pred osnovnim sudom povređena prava roditelja i pravo na suđenje u razumnom roku
Član 8 | DIC | Milovanović protiv Srbije
Presuda je povezana sa presudom Vrhovnog kasacionog suda Rev 2999/1999 od 4.9.2019. godine, kojom se odbija kao nesosnovana revizija tužilje-protivtužene, izjevljena protiv presude Apelacionog suda u Kragujevcu Gž2 119/19 od 04.04.2019. godine.

Prema utvrđenom činjeničnom stanju, tužilјa i tuženi su zaklјučili brak 06.05.2012. godine iz kog braka imaju maloletnog sina. Živeli su u kući u zajednici sa majkom i babom tuženog. Do prestanka bračne zajednice došlo je 04.09.2017. godine, kada je tužilјa napustila bračnu zajednicu. Bračni odnosi su ozbilјno i trajno poremećeni, nema izgleda da se bračna zajednica nastavi. Tužilјa, kada je napustila bračnu zajednicu prijavila je policiji tuženog za nasilјe u porodici. Navela je da je poslednje dve godine u braku bila u svađi sa tuženim, stalno su se raspravlјali, a tuženi je držao za ruke i drmao zbog čega su joj ostajale modrice, kao i da je dete često prisustvovalo ovim svađama. Po napuštanju zajednice otišla je da živi kod svojih roditelјa. Navodi tužilјe u pogledu vršenja nasilјa u porodici nisu ničim bili potkreplјeni. Presudom Osnovnog suda u Jagodini P2 411/17 od 24.12.2018. godine u stavu prvom izreke, brak zaklјučen dana 06.05.2014. je razveden na osnovu člana 41. Porodičnog zakona. U stavu drugom izreke, usvojen je tužbeni zahtev tuženog-protivtužioca pa je zajedničko maloletno dete stranaka sin poveren ocu koji će samostalno vršiti roditelјsko pravo. Obavezana je tužena-protivtužilјa da na ime svog doprinosa u izdržavanju deteta plaća mesečno određeni novčani iznos. Presudom je uređen je način održavanja ličnih odnosa detat sa majkom. Presudom Apelacionog suda u Kragujevcu Gž2 119/19 od 04.04.2019. godine, odbijena je kao neosnovana žalba tužilјe-protivtužene i potvrđena presuda Osnovnog suda u Jagodini P2 411/17 od 24.12.2018.


Ceneći navode revizije, Vrhovni kasacioni sud nalazi da su nižestepeni sudovi na potpuno utvrđeno činjenično stanje, pravilno primenili materijalno pravo, a pri čemu su se shodno citiranim propisima prevashodno rukovodili interesima maloletnog deteta, pravilno ocenjujući da je u interesu deteta da za sada ostane u domaćinstvu kod oca, tj. da se vršenje roditelјskog prava nad maloletnim poveri njegovom ocu a da majka ima pravo viđanja sa detetom, budući da je otac ostvario bolju emocionalnu povezanost sa detetom.

Presuda je dostupna u javnoj bazi sudske prakse ovde
Član 8 | DIC | Tomić protiv Srbije
Presuda je povezana sa presudom Vrhovnog kasacionog suda Rev 2999/1999 od 4.9.2019. godine, kojom se odbija kao nesosnovana revizija tužilje-protivtužene, izjevljena protiv presude Apelacionog suda u Kragujevcu Gž2 119/19 od 04.04.2019. godine.

Prema utvrđenom činjeničnom stanju, tužilјa i tuženi su zaklјučili brak 06.05.2012. godine iz kog braka imaju maloletnog sina. Živeli su u kući u zajednici sa majkom i babom tuženog. Do prestanka bračne zajednice došlo je 04.09.2017. godine, kada je tužilјa napustila bračnu zajednicu. Bračni odnosi su ozbilјno i trajno poremećeni, nema izgleda da se bračna zajednica nastavi. Tužilјa, kada je napustila bračnu zajednicu prijavila je policiji tuženog za nasilјe u porodici. Navela je da je poslednje dve godine u braku bila u svađi sa tuženim, stalno su se raspravlјali, a tuženi je držao za ruke i drmao zbog čega su joj ostajale modrice, kao i da je dete često prisustvovalo ovim svađama. Po napuštanju zajednice otišla je da živi kod svojih roditelјa. Navodi tužilјe u pogledu vršenja nasilјa u porodici nisu ničim bili potkreplјeni. Presudom Osnovnog suda u Jagodini P2 411/17 od 24.12.2018. godine u stavu prvom izreke, brak zaklјučen dana 06.05.2014. je razveden na osnovu člana 41. Porodičnog zakona. U stavu drugom izreke, usvojen je tužbeni zahtev tuženog-protivtužioca pa je zajedničko maloletno dete stranaka sin poveren ocu koji će samostalno vršiti roditelјsko pravo. Obavezana je tužena-protivtužilјa da na ime svog doprinosa u izdržavanju deteta plaća mesečno određeni novčani iznos. Presudom je uređen je način održavanja ličnih odnosa detat sa majkom. Presudom Apelacionog suda u Kragujevcu Gž2 119/19 od 04.04.2019. godine, odbijena je kao neosnovana žalba tužilјe-protivtužene i potvrđena presuda Osnovnog suda u Jagodini P2 411/17 od 24.12.2018.


Ceneći navode revizije, Vrhovni kasacioni sud nalazi da su nižestepeni sudovi na potpuno utvrđeno činjenično stanje, pravilno primenili materijalno pravo, a pri čemu su se shodno citiranim propisima prevashodno rukovodili interesima maloletnog deteta, pravilno ocenjujući da je u interesu deteta da za sada ostane u domaćinstvu kod oca, tj. da se vršenje roditelјskog prava nad maloletnim poveri njegovom ocu a da majka ima pravo viđanja sa detetom, budući da je otac ostvario bolju emocionalnu povezanost sa detetom.

Presuda je dostupna u javnoj bazi sudske prakse ovde
Član 35 | DIC | Gashi protiv Hrvatske
Presuda je povezana sa rešenjem Rev 2016/2015 od 28.04.2017. godine, Vrhovnog kasacionog suda, kojim se ukida Apelacionog suda u Beogradu Gž 6830/2013 od 23.02.2015. godine i predmet vraća istom sudu na ponovno suđenje.

Presudom Prvog osnovnog suda u Beogradu P br. 25254/2011 od 28.06.2013. godine, stavom prvim izreke, utvrđeno je da je ništavo rešenje Izvršnog odbora Skupštine Grada Beograda br. ... – IO od 25.05.2000. godine. Stavom drugim izreke, utvrđeno je da je ništav ugovor o zakupu stana br. ...-.../... od 29.09.2000.godine, zaklјučen između JP za stambene usluge u Beogradu i tuženog AA. Stavom trećim izreke, utvrđeno je da je ništav ugovor o otkupu stana ... br. ...-.../... od 29.09.2000. godine, zaklјučen između tužioca Grada Beograda i tuženog AA, overen pred Drugim opštinskim sudom u Beogradu Ov br. .../... dana 09.10.2000. godine. Stavom četvrtim izreke, odbijen je, kao neosnovan, tužbeni zahtev tužioca kojim je tražio da se utvrdi da je ništav i da ne proizvodi pravno dejstvo ugovor o kupoprodaji stana zaklјučen između tuženog AA kao prodavca i tuženog BB kao kupca, overen pred Petim opštinskim sudom u Beogradu Ov br. .../... dana 11.12.2000. godine. Stavom petim izreke, odbijen je, kao neosnovan, tužbeni zahtev tužioca kojim je tražio da se obaveže tuženi BB da se sa svim licima i stvarima iseli iz predmetnog stana i da tako ispražnjeni stan preda na slobodno korišćenje i raspolaganje tužiocu Gradu Beogradu. Stavom šestim izreke, odbijen je prigovor nenadležnosti suda, kao neosnovan. Stavom sedmim izreke, odbijen je prigovor stvarne nenadležnosti Prvog osnovnog suda, kao neosnovan. Stavom osmim izreke, obavezan je tužilac Grad Beograd da nadoknadi tuženom BB troškove parničnog postupka. Stavom devetim izreke, obavezan je tuženi AA da nadoknadi tužiocu Gradu Beogradu troškove parničnog postupka.
Presudom Apelacionog suda u Beogradu Gž 6830/2013 od 23.02.2015. godine, stavom prvim izreke, odbijene su kao neosnovane žalbe tužioca i tuženih AA i BB i potvrđena presuda Prvog osnovnog suda u Beogradu P 25254/2011 od 28.06.2013. godine, u stavu četvrtom, petom, šestom, sedmom i stavu osmom izreke. Stavom drugim izreke, preinačena je presuda Prvog osnovnog suda u Beogradu.

Rešenje je dostupno u javnoj bazi sudske prakse ovde

Član 35 | DIC | Lakićević i drugi protiv Crne Gore i Srbije
Presuda je povezana sa rešenjem R4g.127/14 od 18.08.2014. godine Apelacionog suda u Novom Sadu, kojim se ustavne žalbe podnosilaca vraćaju Ustavnom sudu

Rešenje je dostupno u javnoj bazi sudske prakse ovde
Član 35 | DIC | Vučković i drugi protiv Srbije
Presuda je povezana sa presudom Gž 1163/2018 od 20.04.2018. Apelacionog suda u Beogradu, kojom se kao neosnovana odbija žalba tužene i potvrđuje presuda Višeg suda u Beogradu P 855/17 od 27.11.2017.godine. u parnici tužioca AA protiv tužene Republike Srbije - Ministarstva odbrane, radi zaštite od dikriminacije.

Presuda je dostupna u javnoj bazi sudske prakse ovde
Član 35 | DIC | Vučković i drugi protiv Srbije
Presuda je povezana sa presudom Rev 530/2019 od 28.02.2019. godine, Vrhovnog kasacionog suda, kojom se kao neosnovana odbija revizija tužene izjavlјena protiv presude Apelacionog suda u Nišu Gž 2063/18 od 23.05.2018. godine.

Presudom Višeg suda u Vranju P 2845/16 od 15.01.2018. godine, stavom prvim izreke, utvrđeno da je zaklјučkom Vlade Republike Srbije broj 401-161/2008-1 od 17.01.2008. godine povređeno načelo jednakih prava i obaveza, čime je izvršena diskriminacija na osnovu mesta prebivališta tužioca kao ratnog vojnog rezerviste sa teritorije opštine koja nije navedena u označenom zaklјučku Vlade Republike Srbije od 17.01.2008. godine. Stavom drugim izreke, utvrđeno je da je tužba tužioca povučena u delu koji se odnosi na potraživanje po osnovu naknade nematerijalne štete. Stavom trećim izreke, obavezana je tužena da tužiocu na ime troškova parničnog postupka isplati iznos od 45.800,00 dinara sa zakonskom zateznom kamatom od izvršnosti presude do isplate.
Presudom Apelacionog suda u Nišu Gž 2063/18 od 23.05.2018. godine odbijena je kao neosnovana žalba tužene i potvrđena prvostepena presuda u stavovima prvom i trećem izreke.

Presuda je dostupna u javnoj bazi sudske prakse ovde
Član 41 | DIC | Pogosjan i Bagdasarjan protiv Jermenije
Presuda je povezana sa rešenjem Rev 3033/2019 od 05.09.2019. Vrhovnog kasacionog suda, kojim se odbacuje kao nedozvolјena revizija tužene izjavlјena protiv presude Višeg suda u Vranju Gž 3017/18 od 08.02.2019. godine.

Presudom Osnovnog suda u Vranju Prr1. 65/17 od 18.04.2018. godine, stavom prvim izreke, tužena je obavezana da tužiocu naknadi štetu koja je izazvana povredom prava na suđenje u razumnom roku u predmetu Osnovnog suda u Vranju I 1022/09 u iznosu od 69.702,00 dinara, na ime troškova parničnog postupka u iznosu od 27.376,00 dinara i na ime troškova izvršnog postupka u iznosu od 19.600,00 dinara, pripadajućom kamatom. Stavom drugim izreke tužena je obavezana da tužiocu naknadi troškove parničnog postupka u iznosu od 30.000,00 dinara sa zakonskom zateznom kamatom od izvršnosti presude do isplate.
Presudom Višeg suda u Vranju Gž 3017/18 od 08.02.2019. godine, stavom prvim izreke potvrđena je prvostepena presuda u delu u kom je odlučeno o glavnoj stvari, dok je preinačena odluka o troškovima parničnog postupka.

Rešenje je dostupno u javnoj bazi sudske prakse ovde
Član 41 | DIC | Pogosjan i Bagdasarjan protiv Jermenije
Presuda je povezana sa rešenjem Rev 627/2020 od 07.02.2020. Vrhovnog kasacionog suda, kojim se odbacuje kao nedozvolјena revizija predlagača izjavlјena protiv rešenja Višeg suda u Leskovcu Ržg 216/19 od 22.11.2019. godine.

Rešenjem Višeg suda u Leskovcu Ržg 216/19 od 22.11.2019. godine, odbijena je žalba punomoćnika predlagača izjavlјena protiv rešenja Osnovnog suda u Leskovcu R4 I 109/19 od 09.09.2019. godine, kojim je odbijen prigovor predlagača za ubrzanje postupka, zbog povrede prava na suđenje u razumnom roku u predmetu tog suda I 7838/10, kao neosnovan.
Protiv navedenog rešenja, predlagač je blagovremeno izjavila reviziju zbog bitne povrede odredaba parničnog postupka, pogrešnog i nepotpuno utvrđenog činjeničnog stanja i pogrešne primene materijalnog prava, s tim što je predložila da se revizija smatra izuzetno dozvolјenom, u skladu sa odredbom član 404. ZPP.

Rešenje je dostupno u javnoj bazi sudske prakse ovde
Član 41 | DIC | Stojanović protiv Hrvatske
Presuda je povezana sa rešenjem Rev 3050/2019 od 18.09.2019. godine godine, Vrhovnog kasacionog suda, kojim se odbacuje revizija tužene izjavlјena protiv presude Višeg suda u Vranju Gž 1751/18 od 13.11.2018. godine i odbija kao neosnovan zahtev tužioca za naknadu troškova odgovora na reviziju.

Presudom Osnovnog suda u Vranju Prr1 22/17 od 09.02.2018. godine, obavezana je tužena da tužiocu plati na ime naknade imovinske štete izazvane povredom prava na suđenje u razumnom roku u predmetu Opštinskog suda u Vranju
I br. 1012/09 (ranije I. br. 850/05) iznose sa zateznom kamatom od dospeća pa do isplate bliže navedene u izreci pod 1. Tužana je obavezana da tužiocu na ime troškova parničnog postupka plati iznos od 24.000,00 dinara.
Viši sud u Vranju je presudom Gž 1751/18 od 13.11.2018. godine odbio kao neosnovanu žalbu tužene i potvrdio presudu Osnovnog suda u Vranju Prr1 22/17 od 09.02.2018. godine. Odbijen je zahtev tužene za naknadu troškova drugostepenog postupka.

Rešenje je dostupno u javnoj bazi sudske prakse ovde

Član P1-1 | DIC | Ališić i drugi protiv Bosne i Hecegovine, Hrvatske, Srbije, Slovenije i Bivše Jugoslovenske Republike Makedonije
U rešenju broj Rž St 818/21 20.04.2021. Privredni apelacioni sud doneo je odluku da usvoji žalbu predlagača AA i preinači rešenje Privrednog suda u Beogradu R4 St 37/2021 od 11.02.2021. godine, kojim je odbijen prigovor predlagača da se utvrdi da je u stečajnom postupku, koji se vodi pred Privrednim sudom u Beogradu pod posl. br. St 118/20 (St 57/10), povređeno pravo na suđenje u razumnom roku.

Stečajni dužnik je podneo dve prijave potraživanja u likvidacionom postupku poslovne jedinice „Beogradske banke“ BB IBU Nicosia, Cyprus, i to prijavu St 818/21 potraživanja po osnovu otkupa jugoslovenskih refinansiranih dugova u nominalnom iznosu od 7.838.286,73 USD i zajedničku prijavu potraživanja sa Univerzitetom Beograd po osnovu deponovanih sredstava japanske institucije Fonda Sasakawa.

Po predstavci broj 60642/08 u predmetu Ališić i drugi doneta je presuda Evropskog suda za lјudska prava kojom je Republici Srbiji naloženo da preduzme sve mere, uklјučujući i zakonske izmene, kako bi štediše bivših republika SFRJ mogle da povrate staru deviznu štednju pod istim uslovima kao i građani Republike Srbije. Privredni apelacioni sud je u svom rešenju naveo ovu presudu Evropskog suda.

Rešenje je dostupno u javnoj bazi sudske prakse ovde

Član P1-1 | Bojan Ikić | Bibić protiv Hrvatske
U presudi Upravnog suda br. 12 U 16603/19 od 3.3.2020. godine, kojom se tužba uvažava i poništava rešenje Poverenika za informacije od javnog značaja, tužilac se poziva upravo na ovu odluku. Tužilac je osporio zakonitost rešenja tuženog organa i to u delu kojim je odbijen zahtev za naknadu troškova sastava žalbe povodom koje je doneto osporeno rešenje.\r\n\r\nPresuda je dostupna u javnoj bazi sudske prakse na ovde
Član P1-1 | DIC | Blečić protiv Hrvatske
Presuda je povezana sa presudom Gž 2285/19 od 19.09.2019. godine Apelacionog suda u Beogradu, kojom se odbijaju kao neosnovane žalbe tuženih BB1 i BB2 i tužioca i potvrđuje presuda Drugog osnovnog suda u Beogradu P 5682/17 od 30.11.2018. godine, ukida se odluka o troškovima postupka iz petog stava predmetne presude i odbacuje se kao nedozvolјena žalba tužene BB pomenute presude. Pomenutom presudom dozvolјeno je preinačenje tužbe iz podnesla tužioca, usvojen je tužbeni zahtev tužioca i obavezane tužene BB1 i BB2 da tužiocu predaju u sudržavinu porodičnu stambenu zgradu aa, a kao neosnova odbijen tužbeni zahetv tužioca u delu u kome traži iselјenje tužene BB iz porodične stambene zgrade.

Presuda je dostupna u javnoj bazi sudske prakse ovde
Član P1-1 | DIC | Blečić protiv Hrvatske
Presuda je povezana sa presudom Gž 1016/2017 od 04.09.2019. godine Apelacionog suda u Beogradu, kojom se odbija kao neosnovana žalba tužilaca i potvrđuje presuda Višeg suda u Beogradu P 132/14 od 04.10.2016. kojom je odbijen tužbeni zahtev tužioca AA kojim je tražio da se obaveže tužena Republika Srbija da mu kao rehabilitaciono obeštećenje isplati određene iznose na ime obavlјenog a neisplaćenog rada u redovno radno vreme, izgublјene zarade – plate za vreme nezaposlenosti po prestanku lišenja slobode, razlike u visini plate pre i posle štetnog događaja i drugih troškova, kao i novčane naknade za duševni bol.

Presuda je dostupna u javnoj bazi sudske prakse ovde
Član P1-1 | DIC | Grudić protiv Srbije
Presuda je povezana sa više presuda Upravnog suda kojima se poništavaju rešenja Republičkog Fonda za penzijsko i invalidsko osiguranje, i predmeti vraćaju na ponovno odlučivanje.\r\nU predmetu II-2 U. 10340/19, od 29.9.2022. godine, žalba je izjavljena protiv rešenja Fonda PIO, službe Direkcije u Prištini, kojim je odbijen njegov zahtev za uspostavljanje isplate invalidske penzije. U tužbi podnetoj Upravnom sudu 25.06.2019. godine, tužilac osporava zakonitost rešenja tuženog organa, zbog povrede pravila postupka, nepotpuno i netačno utvrđenog činjeničnog stanja, kao i zbog pogrešne primene materijalnog prava. Između ostalog ukazuje na presudu Evropskog suda za lјudska prava – Grudić protiv Srbije, predstavka br. 31925/08 od 17.04.2012. godine, da mu je penzija koju je uredno primao bez ikakvog zakonskog osnova i bez donošenja odluke obustavlјena. Sa ovih i ostalih razloga bliže nevedenim u tužbi predlaže da Sud uvaži tužbu, poništi osporeno rešenje i dozvoli tužiocu uspostavlјanje isplate penzije ili da predmet vrati tuženom organu na ponovno odlučivanje.\r\nPresuda je dostupna u javnoj bazi sudske prakse ovde
Član P1-1 | DIC | Grudić protiv Srbije
Presuda se navodi u presudi Gž 2695/2019 od 04.04.2019. godine Apelacionog suda u Beogradu, kojom se odbija kžalba tuženog i potvrđuje presuda Prvog osnovnog suda u Beogradu P 8696/2016 od 12.03.2018. godine, ispravlјena rešenjem istog suda P 8696/2016 od 04.02.2019. godine, u prvom i drugom stavu izreke, presuda preinačuje u delu trećeg stava izreke tako što se obavezuje tuženi da tužiocu, na ime naknade štete zbog manje isplaćene penzije, isplati za mart mesec 2013. sa zakonskom zateznom kamatom dok se u prostalom delu stava trećeg izreke i stavu četvrtom odbija i potvrđuje navedena presuda.

Neosnovano se žalbom tužioca osporava ocena prigovora zastarelosti s pozivom na praksu Evropskog suda za lјudska prava i zauzeti stav u predmetu istog činjeničnog i pravnog osnova, Grudić protiv Srbije (presuda od 17.04.2012. godine), da zbog povrede neotuđivog prava na imovinu zagarantovanog Evropskom konvencijom o zaštiti lјudskih prava i osnovnih sloboda, podnosioci prestavke imaju pravo na sve iznose neprimlјene penzije od 1999. godine, dakle, bez obzira na zastarelost. Naime pitanje trogodišnjeg roka zastarelosti iz člana 376. ZOO nije postavlјeno u predmetu Grudić, a reč je o zakonskom roku zastarelosti čije postojanje samo po sebi nije nesaglasno sa Konvencijom i Protokolom uz nju, jer je reč o roku koji teži legitimnom cilјu, obezbeđenju pravne sigurnosti, a koji se, u odsustvu dokaza, ne može smatrati proizvolјno primenjivanim od strane sudova, niti da bi ovaj rok mogao biti neproporcionalno kratak prema posebnim okolnostima slučaja nezakonite obustave isplate penzija kao stečenog prava (presuda Evropskog suda za lјudska prava, predmet Zarif Skenderi i drugi protiv Srbije, Predstavka broj 15090/08, presuda od 04. jula 2017. godine, stav 97 i 100)

Presuda je dostupna u javnoj bazi sudske prakse ovde
Član P1-1 | DIC | Grudić protiv Srbije
Presuda se navodi u presudi Gž 4378/2018 od 04.07. 2018. godine Apelacionog suda u Beogradu, kojom se odbija kao neosnovana žalba tužilјe AA u parnici protiv Republičkog fonda za penzijsko i invalidsko osiguranje i potvrđuje presuda Prvog osnovnog suda u Beogradu P broj 2370/15 od 07.03.2018. godine u stavu trećem izreke presude, dok se presuda u u stavu drugom i četvrtom izreke ukida i predmet u tom delu vraća prvostepenom sudu na ponovno suđenje.

Prema utvrđenom činjeničnom stanju, rešenjem tuženog RF PIO Filijala Peć od 27.10.1993. godine, tužilјi je priznato pravo na najniži iznos porodične penzije počev od 01.06.1992. godine. Tužilјi je penzija isplaćivana do 01.07.1999. godine, nakon čega joj tuženi više ne isplaćuje penziju. Nalazom i mišlјenjem sudskog veštaka je utvrđen ukupan iznos neisplaćenih penzija za period od 01. juna 1999. godine do penzije za mart 2017. godine u punom mesečnom iznosu bez umanjenja, jer podataka o eventualno izvršenim isplatama penzije tužilјi u spornom periodu od 01.06.1999. godine zaklјučno sa penzijom za mart 2017. godine u spisu nema. Na osnovu ovako utvrđenog činjeničnog stanja prvostepeni sud je, ceneći istaknuti prigovor zastarelosti potraživanja, pravilno zaklјučio da je zahtev tužilјe za isplatu penzija za period počev od juna 1999. godine zaklјučno sa decembrom 2011. godine zastareo. Ovo stoga što je isplata penzija tužilјi uskraćena protivno odredbama Zakona o penzijskom i invalidskom osiguranju, pa je tako tuženi naneo štetu za koju odgovara u smislu člana 172 Zakona o obligacionim odnosima. Naknada tako prouzrokovane štete zastareva sukcesivno tako da od dospelosti svakog mesečnog obroka penzije teče subjektivni rok zastarelosti potraživanja propisan odredbom člana 376 Zakona o obligacionim odnosima. Kako je tužba podneta dana 13.02.2015. godine, to su zastarela sva potraživanja neisplaćenih penzija tužilјe zaklјučno sa isplatom penzija za mesec decembar 2011. godine, zbog čega je u ovom delu zahtev tužilјe neosnovan, kako je to pravilno prvostepeni sud našao.

Prilikom odlučivanja prvostepeni sud je imao u vidu i pravno shvatanje izraženo u presudi Evropskog suda za lјudska prava u predmetu Grudić protiv Republike Srbije predstavka broj 3192/08 od 17.04.2012. godine, stav 2 tačka 77 do 83, ali da se navedenom presudom ESLjP kojom se nalaže državi rešenja tzv. “Kosovskih penzija” ne suspenduje primena pravila o zastarelosti potraživanja (rešenje VKS Rev. 862/15 od 24.02.2016. godine sentenca utvrđena na sednici Građanskog odelјenja 31.05.2016. godine).Ovo stoga što je trogodišnji rok zastarelosti pitanje koje nije postavlјeno u predmetu Grudić protiv Srbije, a navedeni rok je predviđen članom 376 ZOO i kao takav zakonit, a teži i legitimnom cilјu obezbeđenja pravne sigurnosti i zaštiti potencijalnih tuženih od zastarelosti potraživanja, koja bi mogla teško da se izvrše.

Presuda je dostupna u javnoj bazi sudske prakse ovde
Član P1-1 | DIC | Grudić protiv Srbije
Presuda je povezana sa rešenjem Rev 5528/2018 od 12.07.2019. godine, Vrhovnog kasacionog suda, kojim se odbacuje kao nedozvolјena revizija tužioca izjavlјena protiv presude Apelacionog suda u Beogradu Gž 2720/18 od 05.09.2018. godine.

Presudom Prvog osnovnog suda u Beogradu P 8836/14 od 06.02.2018. godine, stavom prvim izreke, odbijen je kao neosnovan prigovor apsolutne nenadležnosti suda. Stavom drugim izreke, dozvolјeno je preinačenje tužbe kao u podnesku od 14.03.2016. godine. Stavom trećim izreke, delimično je usvojen tužbeni zahtev tužioca i obavezan tuženi da mu na ime neisplaćenih penzija, za period od 01.04.2011. godine do 31.01.2016. godine, isplati iznos od 540.765,43 dinara i to pojedinačne mesečne iznose sa zakonskom zateznom kamatom počev od dospelosti svakog iznosa pa do isplate, sve bliže navedeno u tom stavu izreke. Stavom četvrtim izreke, odbijen je kao neosnovan tužbeni zahtev tužioca kojim je tražio da se obaveže tuženi da mu na ime neisplaćenih mesečnih iznosa pripadajuće penzije, za period od 01.04.2011. godine do 31.01.2016. godine, isplati pojedinačne mesečne iznose razlike od iznosa dosuđenih stavom trećim izreke do traženih iznosa, sa zakonskom zateznom kamatom od dospelosti svakog iznosa razlike, pa do isplate, sve bliže navedeno u tom stavu izreke. Stavom petim izreke, odbijen je kao neosnovan tužbeni zahtev tužioca kojim je tražio da se obaveže tuženi da mu na ime neisplaćenih mesečnih iznosa pripadajuće penzije, za period od 15.07.1998. godine do 31.03.2011. godine, isplati pojedinačne mesečne iznose, sa zakonskom zateznom kamatom od dospelosti svakog iznosa do isplate, sve bliže navedeno u tom stavu izreke. Stavom šestim izreke, obavezan je tuženi da tužiocu na ime naknade troškova parničnog postupka isplati iznos od 245.164,00 dinara sa zakonskom zateznom kamatom počev od dana izvršnosti do isplate. Stavom sedmim izreke, odbijen je zahtev tužioca za isplatu zakonske zatezne kamate na dosuđeni iznos troškova postupka počev od dana presuđenja do izvršnosti.

Presudom Apelacionog suda u Beogradu Gž 2720/18 od 05.09.2018. godine, stavom prvim izreke, odbijene su kao neosnovane žalbe parničnih stranaka i potvrđena presuda Prvog osnovnog suda u Beogradu P 8836/14 od 06.02.2018. godine, u stavovima prvom, trećem, četvrtom i petom izreke. Stavom drugim izreke, preinačeno je rešenje o troškovima postupka sadržano u stavu šestom i sedmom izreke prvostepene presude. Stavom trećim izreke, odbijen je zahtev tužioca za naknadu troškova drugostepenog postupka.

Rešenje je dostupno u javnoj bazi sudske prakse ovde
Član P1-1 | DIC | Kin-Stib i Majkić protiv Srbije
U presudi broj Pž 8224/16 od 20.06.2018. godine Privredni apelacioni sud doneo je odluku da se nastavlјa postupak u ovoj pravnoj stvari, prekinut rešenjem ovog suda Pž 7254/15 od 03.11.2016. godine, odbija žalba trećetuženog kao neosnovana i potvrđuju rešenja sadržana u stavu I i II izreke presude Privrednog suda u Beogradu 48 P 42/14 od 08.05.2015. godine, koja se preinačava u stavu 3 tako da se odbija zahtev tužioca „KIN STIB" S.p.r.l. 555 AV Caisse d Epagne, Kinshasa, DR Kongo kojim je tražio da se utvrdi da pravo tužioca da za obavlјanje dedelatnosti priređivanja igara na sreću koristi prostorije Hotela „Kontinental“ u Beogradu u roku od pet godina od dana otvaranja igračnice, koje je pravnosnažno utvrđeno Odlukom Spolјnotrgovinske arbitraže pri Privrednoj komori Jugoslavije broj T-9/95 od 10.04.1996. godine, kao imovinsko pravo, postoji i posle zaklјučenja Ugovora o prodaji Hotela „Kontinental" u Beogradu od 29.04.2008. godine, overenog u Prvom opštinskim sudu u Beogradu pod Ov. br. 2221/08 od 29.04.2008. godine, a što su drugotuženi i trećetuženi dužni da priznaju i da trpe.

Presudom Evropskog suda za lјudska prava u Strazburu od 30.03.2010. godine, donete u predmetu ovde tužioca i gospodina AA, kao podnosilaca predstavke, protiv Republike Srbije, utvrđeno da je došlo do povrede čl.1. Protokola broj 1 u vezi sa delimičnim neizvršenjem arbitražne odluke-Odluke Spolјnotrgovinske Arbitraže i Rešenja o izvršenju TS 1914/96 od 07.06.2006. godine, dok je preostali deo predstavke proglašen nedopuštenim.

Presudom Evropskog suda za lјudska u predmetu Preduzeće „KIN STIB" i AA protiv Srbije od 20.04.2010. godine, koja je doneta po predstavci broj 12312/05 i koja je postala pravnosnažna dana 04.10.2011. godine utvrđeno da nije moguće izvršenje arbitražne odluke u delu kojim je obavezan drugotuženi da tužiocu dozvoli da predmetni kazino vrati u posed i da delotvorno obavlјa posao u periodu od 5 godina, odnosno pravo tužioca na uvođenje u posed, kao i na naknadu svih vidova štete, već je pravnosnažno odlučivano u postupku pred Evropskim sudom za lјudska prava i da je u pitanju presuđena stvar, a da je na osnovu člana 36 Zakona o igrama na sreću, tužiocu onemogućeno uvođenje u posed kazina u hotelu Kontinental ističući da tužilac nije dokazao da su ga tuženi drugog i trećeg reda lišili zakonite državine kazina Hotel Kontinental. Drugotuženi je osporio zahtev tužioca ističući prigovor nedostatka pasivne legitimacije, jer nije potpisnik ugovora o prodaji metodom javnog tendera, dok je trećetuženi takođe osporio zahtev tužioca u celini ističući da se nikada nijedna obaveza u bilo kom postupku koji je označen nije ticala trećetuženog i da trećetuženom arbitraža nije nametala nikakve obaveze, niti je trećetuženi univerzalni sukcesor ili pravni sledbenik drugotuženog koji još uvek postoji kao pravno lice, te da trećetuženi nije kupio privredno društvo drugotuženog, već samo njegovu imovinu, za iznos koji je uplaćen u korist drugotuženog. Kod tako utvrđenog činjeničnog stanja, prvostepeni sud je pravilno primenio Zakon o parničnom postupku, kada je dozvolio preinačenje tužbe rešenjem od 27.03.2015. godine.

U presudi se navodi da u odnosu na istaknuti prigovor presuđene stvari, takođe pravilno je prvostepeni sud primenio Zakon o parničnom postupku kada je isti odbio. Ovo stoga što je Odlukom Evropskog suda za lјudska prava u Strazburu od 30.03.2010. godine, u postupku tužioca i gospodina AA protiv Republike Srbije, utvrđeno je da je došlo do povrede prava tužioca i to delimičnim neizvršenjem Odluke Spolјnotrgovinske Arbitraže i Rešenja o izvršenju TS u Beogradu 1914/96 od 07.06.2006. godine. Navedenom Odlukom Evropskog suda nije odlučivano da li pravo tužioca iz navedenog izvršnog postupka postoji i nakon zaklјučenja Ugovora o prodaji između tuženih, kao ni da li je sa drugotuženog kao prodavca na trećetuženog kao kupca, prešla i obaveza da tužilac ostvari svoje imovinsko pravo utvrđeno pravnosnažnom Odlukom Spolјnotrgovinske arbitraže pri Privrednoj komori Jugoslavije broj T9/95 od 10.04.1996. godine, a što predstavlјa predmet spora u ovom postupku. Pravilno prvostepeni sud zaklјučuje da Evropski sud za lјudska prava nije rešavao pravni odnos između ovde tužioca i tuženih, pa stoga istaknuti prigovor presuđene stvari od strane prvotuženog, u smislu odredbi čl. 359. ZPP, nije osnovan.

Presuda je dostupna u javnoj bazi sudske prakse ovde
Član P1-1 | DIC | Kostić protiv Srbije
Presuda se poziva u tužbi koju je tužilac podneo Upravnom sudu, a koja je odbijena presudom Upravnog suda 1U 1821/11 od 20.09.2013. godine. \r\nPredmet se tiče zaključka građevinskog inspektora Opštinske uprave Stari grad.\r\nPresuda je dostupna u javnoj bazi sudske prakse na ovde
Član P1-1 | DIC | Lavrenchov protiv Češke
Presuda je povezana sa rešenjem R4r-16/16 od 20.07.2016., Apelacionog suda u Novom Sadu, kojim se odbija prigovor predlagača da se utvrdi da mu je povređeno pravo na suđenje u razumnom roku Osnovnog suda u Novom Sadu posl. br. P1.2213/2014 i Apelacionog suda u Novom Sadu posl. br. Gž1.2548/15 i da se naloži sudiji izvestiocu da prouči predmet, iznese isti na sednicu veća, a veću da donese odluku po žalbi predlagača u tom sporu. Inicijalni predmet se odnosi na radni spor vođen pred Osnovnim sudom u Novom Sadu, posl. br. P1 2213/2014

Rešenje je dostupno u javnoj bazi sudske prakse ovde
Član P1-1 | DIC | Lavrenchov protiv Češke
Presuda je povezana sa rešenjem R4g 72/15 od 23.06.2015., Apelacionog suda u Novom Sadu, kojim se utvrđuje da je predlagaču S. B. iz R., povređeno prava na suđenje u razumnom roku, u postupku pred Osnovnim sudom u Rumi 2P.627/14 (ranije oznake P.163/10 Osnovnog suda u Sremskoj Mitrovici Sudska jedinica u Rumi).

Rešenje je dostupno u javnoj bazi sudske prakse ovde
Član P1-1 | DIC | Lavrenchov protiv Češke
Presuda je povezana sa rešenjem Rž g 1/2017 od 27. 02. 2017., Apelacionog suda u Novom Sadu, kojim se žalba predlagača odbija kao neosnovana i potvrđuje rešenje Višeg suda u Novom Sadu R4p.21/2016 od 23.02.2016. godine, koje se odnosi na spor čiji je predmet zahtev za iselјenje i zahtev za naknadu štete.

Rešenje je dostupno u javnoj bazi sudske prakse ovde
Član P1-1 | DIC | Lelas protiv Hrvatske
Presuda je povezana sa presudom Rev 530/2019 od 28.02.2019. godine, Vrhovnog kasacionog suda, kojom se kao neosnovana odbija revizija tužene izjavlјena protiv presude Apelacionog suda u Nišu Gž 2063/18 od 23.05.2018. godine.

Presudom Višeg suda u Vranju P 2845/16 od 15.01.2018. godine, stavom prvim izreke, utvrđeno da je zaklјučkom Vlade Republike Srbije broj 401-161/2008-1 od 17.01.2008. godine povređeno načelo jednakih prava i obaveza, čime je izvršena diskriminacija na osnovu mesta prebivališta tužioca kao ratnog vojnog rezerviste sa teritorije opštine koja nije navedena u označenom zaklјučku Vlade Republike Srbije od 17.01.2008. godine. Stavom drugim izreke, utvrđeno je da je tužba tužioca povučena u delu koji se odnosi na potraživanje po osnovu naknade nematerijalne štete. Stavom trećim izreke, obavezana je tužena da tužiocu na ime troškova parničnog postupka isplati iznos od 45.800,00 dinara sa zakonskom zateznom kamatom od izvršnosti presude do isplate.
Presudom Apelacionog suda u Nišu Gž 2063/18 od 23.05.2018. godine odbijena je kao neosnovana žalba tužene i potvrđena prvostepena presuda u stavovima prvom i trećem izreke.

Presuda je dostupna u javnoj bazi sudske prakse ovde

Član P1-1 | DIC | Lelas protiv Hrvatske
Presuda je povezana sa rešenjem Gž1 6847/2012 od 03.04.2013. godine, Apelacionog suda u Beogradu, kojim se ukida presuda Osnovnog suda u Smederevu P1.br.664/11 od 02.10.2012. godine, u stavu petom izreke i predmet u tom delu vraća istom sudu na ponovno suđenje.

Presudom Osnovnog suda u Smederevu P1.br.664/11 od 02.10.2012. godine, stavom prvim izreke, obavezan je tuženi da plati tužiocu razliku zarade za april, maj, jun 2008. godine sa pripadajućom zakonskom zateznom kamatom na pojedinačne mesečne iznose kao u stavu prvom izreke, dok je stavom drugim izreke obavezana tužena da tužiocu plati na ime neisplaćenog regresa za 2008. godinu iznos od 10.000,00 dinara sa zakonskom zateznom kamatom počev od 01.01.2009. godine do isplate, na ime neisplaćenog regresa za 2009. godinu iznos od 10.000,00 dinara sa zakonskom zateznom kamatom počev od 01.01.2010. godine do isplate. Stavom trećim izreke obavezan je tuženi da plati tužiocu neisplaćenu zaradu za januar, februar, mart i april 2011. godine u iznosima i sa zakonskom zateznom kamatom na pojedinačne mesečne iznose kao u stavu trećem izreke. Stavom četvrtim izreke obavezan je tuženi da plati tužiocu dnevnicu u iznosu od 3.932,00 dinara sa zakonskom zateznom kamatom počev od 10.01.2009. godine do isplate. Stavom petim izreke odbijen je kao neosnovan tužbeni zahtev tužioca da se obaveže tuženi da plati tužiocu na ime neisplaćenog regresa za 2006. godinu iznos od 6.000,00 dinara i na ime neisplaćenog regresa za 2007. godinu iznos od 10.000,00 dinara. Stavom šestim izreke obavezan je tuženi da plati tužiocu na ime troškova parničnog postupka iznos od 74.852,00 dinara. Prvostepeni sud je odbio tužbeni zahtev za regres za 2006 i 2007 godinu jer sporazum iz 2009 godine ne govori o regresu, pa je potraživanje zastarelo.

Protiv ove presude, u stavu petom izreke, žalbu je blagovremeno izjavio tužilac zbog bitnih povreda odredaba parničnog postupka, pogrešno i nepotpuno utvrđenog činjeničnog stanja i pogrešne primene materijalnog prava.

Imajući u vidu napred utvrđeno činjenično stanje prvostepeni sud je zaklјučio da tužbeni zahtev tužioca neosnovan u delu da se obaveže tuženi da plati tužiocu na ime neisplaćenog regresa za 2006. godinu iznos od 6.000,00 dinara i na ime neisplaćenog regresa za 2007. godinu iznos od 10.000,00 dinara neosnovan, jer je potraživanje tužioca u ovom delu zastarelo i isto nije obuhvaćeno sporazumom od 09.04.2009. godine. Žalba ukazuje da je zastupnik tuženog svojim obećanjem doveo do prolongiranja podnošenja tužbe. Za slučaj da je tužiocu zastupnik saopštio da će mu regres za 2006. i 2007. godinu biti isplaćen, tada bi se on pouzdao u dobroj veri u izjavu zastupnika, pa to ne bi moglo ostati bez uticaja na prekid zastarelosti, odnosno na odricanje od zastarelosti ako je rok istekao (presuda Evropskog suda za lјudska prava Lelas protiv Hrvatske).

Rešenje je dostupno u javnoj bazi sudske prakse ovde

Član P1-1 | DIC | Milosav Ilić protiv Srbije
Ova Odluka Evropskog suda veoma je važna s obzirom na veliki broj predstavki koje se odnose na devizne depozite položene kod Dafiment banke.

Evropski sud za lјudska prava je smatrao u skladu sa ranije donetom presudom Molnar Gabor protiv Srbije, da je predmetno zakonodavstvo (Zakon o izmirenju obaveza po osnovu devizne štednje građana, Sl. list SRJ br. 59/98, 44/99 i 53/01; Zakon o regulisanju javnog duga Savezne Republike Jugoslavije po osnovu devizne štednje građana, Sl. list SRJ br. 36/02 i Zakon o regulisanju javnog duga Savezne Republike Jugoslavije po ugovorima o deviznim depozitima građana oročenim kod Dafiment banke AD, Beograd, u likvidaciji......, Sl. list SRJ br. 36/02) kojim se ograničava mogućnost isplate položenih deviznih sredstava, u skladu sa članom 1. Protokola br. 1. odnosno da je postojao zakonit cilј kome je država težila, te da su preduzete mere bile u skladu sa ekonomskom situacijom, velikim brojem štediša i potrebom da se očuva likvidnost države.

Sud je cenio i činjenicu da je podnosilac predstavke preuzeo i određeni rizik time što je zaklјučio ugovor o štednji koji predviđa očigledno visoke kamate, te da se moglo očekivati da se ceo sistem uruši i onemogući mu da dobije uložena sredstva kao i inicijalno ugovorenu kamatu.

U pogledu Srpsko-moravske banke i nemogućnosti podnosioca predstavke da izvrši pravosnažnu presudu donetu 1994. godine, glavni argument države je bio da je predstavka nedopuštena ratione temporis imajući u vidu da su se sve relevantne činjenice desile mnogo pre stupanja Konvencije na snagu u odnosu na tuženu državu. Iako je Sud u mnogo presuda ranije donetih (npr. Aćimović protiv Hrvatske, Blečić protiv Hrvatske) smatrao potrebnim da razmotri argumentaciju koja se odnosi na vremensku nadležnost Suda, u predmetnom slučaju je zaklјučio da „čak i ako se pretpostavi da su pritužbe podnosioca predstavke dopuštene ratione temporis, Sud smatra da su u svakom slučaju nedopuštene ratione personae“s obzirom da predmetna Srpsko-moravska banka nikada nije bila „ovlašćena banka“ niti su ikada sredstva položena kod nje konvertovana u javni dug.
Član P1-1 | DIC | MLADOST TURIST A.D. protiv Hrvatske
Rešenjem broj PŽ 6086/19 21.11.2019. godine Privredni apelacioni sud ukinuo je rešenje Privrednog suda u Somboru P Br. 169/18 od 03.10.2019.godine i predmet vratio prvostepenom sudu na dalјi postupak i odlučivanje.

Protiv navedenog rešenja, žalbu je blagovremeno izjavio tuženi –protivtužilac zbog bitne povrede odredaba parničnog postupka i pogrešne primene materijalnog prava, ukazujući na stav Vrhovnog suda Srbije iz 2004. godine, prema kome se Aneks G - Sporazuma o sukcesiji treba direktno primeniti, kao sastavni deo pravnog sistema Republike Srbije, a što je potvrđeno i u odluci Privrednog apelacionog suda PŽ Br. 4222/12 od 03.03.2016. godine. Zaklјučenje bilateralnog sporazuma u skladu sa Aneksom G - Sporazuma o sukcesiji nije neophodno. Takođe ni odluka Evropskog suda za lјudska prava, doneta po prestavci Privrednog društva „MLADOST TURIST“ AD, ne može biti razlog za prekid postupka. U smislu žalbenih navoda, predloženo je da se pobijano rešenje ukine i predmet vrati na ponovni postupak.

Prvostepeni sud, polazeći od Zakona o potvrđivanju Sporazuma o pitanjima sukcesiji, člana 2. Priloga - G Sporazuma i člana 4. istog akta, zaklјučuje da ima mesta prekidu obe parnice. Kako takav ili sličan sporazum do sada nije zaklјučen između država sukcesora, odnosno Republike Hrvatske i Republike Srbije, prvostepeni sud dalјe zaklјučuje da bez zaklјučenja dodatnog sporazuma koji bi konkretizovao njegove odredbe je bilo nužno prekinuti postupak, dok države sukcesori ne postupe u skladu sa članom 4. Priloga G - Sporazuma o pitanjima sukcesije. Na takav stav navodi prvostepeni sud da ukazuje i odluka Evropskog suda za lјudska prava od 30.01.2018. godine, doneta po zahtevu br. 73035/14 koji je uputio „MLADOST TURIST“ AD protiv Republike Hrvatske, a u kojoj Evropski sud za lјudska prava podržava stav Republike Hrvatske o nemogućnosti neposredne primene Sporazuma o pitanjima sukcesije, bez zaklјučenja bilateralnog sporazuma ili drugih mera radi implementacije sporazuma, koji bi omogućio primenu člana 2. Aneksa G - Sporazuma o pitanjima sukcesije. Prvostepeni sud se u pobijanoj odluci poziva na odluku Evropskog suda za lјudska prava od 30.01.2018. godine, po predstavci „MLADOST TURIST“ AD protiv Republike Hrvatske, te s tim u vezi treba istaći da je nakon donošenja navedene presude Evropskog suda za lјudska prava, došlo do promene sudske prakse u Republici Srbiji.

Rešenje je dostupno u javnoj bazi sudske prakse ovde
Član P1-1 | DIC | MLADOST TURIST A.D. protiv Hrvatske
Presudom broj PŽ 6322/18 od 12.12.2018. godine Privredni apelacioni sud odbio je kao neosnovane žalbe tužioca i potvrtio presudau Privrednog suda u Beogradu P 6123/16 od 24.09.2018. godine, ispravlјenu rešenjem P 6123/16 od 24.10.2018. godine i dopunskim rešenjem istog suda P 6123/16 od 14.11.2018. godine.

U svojoj presudi Privredni apelacioni sud se poziva na odluku Evropskog suda za lјudska prava "Mladost turist" protiv Hrvatske.

Presuda je dostupna u javnoj bazi sudske prakse ovde
Član P1-1 | DIC | MLADOST TURIST A.D. protiv Hrvatske
Presudom broj GŽ-1265/20 od 27.05.2021. godine Apelacioni sud u Kragujevcu odbio je kao neosnovanu žalbu tuženog Stečajna masa „ĐĐ“ DD … i potvrdio presudu Osnovnog suda u Čačku 1P.br.1356/18 od 16.12.2019. godine

U svojoj presudi Apelacioni sud u Kragujevcu se poziva na odluku Evropskog suda za lјudska prava "Mladost turist" protiv Hrvatske.

Presuda je dostupna na javnoj stranici Apelacionog suda u Kragujevcu ovde
Član P1-1 | DIC | Nešić protiv Crne Gore
Presuda je povezana sa presudom Gž 2609/18/2018 od 13.12.2018. Apelacionog suda u Beogradu, kojom se kao neosnovana odbija žalba tužene i potvrđuje presuda Osnovnog sua u Lazarevcu P 707/15 od 07.02.2018. godine u stavu prvom, delu stava trećeg koji je izvršeno prebijanje potraživanja i obavezana tužena da tužilјama isplati presudom određeniiznos, u parnici tužilaca AA1 do AA3,protiv tužene Gradske opštine Lazarevac, radi naknade štete.

Presuda je dostupna u javnoj bazi sudske prakse ovde

Član P1-1 | DIC | Tehnogradnja DOO protiv Srbije
Presuda je navedena u presudi Gž 9376/2018 od 13.06.2019. godine Apelacionog suda u Beogradu, kojom se odbija kao neosnovana žalba tužioca i potvrđuje presuda Višeg suda u Beogradu P. br. 4261/17 od 25.06.2018. godine.

Presudom Višeg suda u Beogradu P. br. 4261/17 od 25.06.2018. godine stavom prvim izreke odbijen je tužbeni zahtev tužioca kojim je tražio da se obaveže tužena da mu na ime naknade materijalne štete isplati iznos od 12.089.792,46 dinara, sa zakonskom zateznom kamatom počev od 06.07.2015. godine do isplate.

Prema činjeničnom stanju utvrđenom u prvostepenom postupku tužilac je dana 31.03.2014. godine, zaklјučio ugovor o pružanju pravne pomoći i zastupanju sa HI "AA", kao vlastodavcem, na osnovu kog ugovora je tužilac kao punomoćnik preuzeo obavezu da pruža advokatske usluge vlastodavcu kroz pravne savete, konsultacije, zastupanja i odbrane pred sudovima i svim drugim organima vlasti, dok je se sa druge strane vlastodavac obavezao da tužiocu za to plaća paušalno mesečnu naknadu u iznosu od 2.000,00 evra neto uz uvećanje za visinu poreza na usluge u dinarskoj protivvrednosti po kursu važećem na dan plaćanja svakog 01-og do 10-og u mesecu za prethodni mesec, kao i da mu isplati iznos dosuđenih i naplaćenih troškova po svakom predmetu u iznosu koji vlastodavac realizuje uz umanjenje za iznos materijalnih troškova koje u toku postupka snosio sam vlastodavac i koji pripadaju vlastodavcu. Ugovor je zaklјučen na neodređeno vreme, sa početkom važenja od 01.04.2004. godine.

Vlastodavac po osnovu navedenog ugovora HI "AA", bilo je društveno preduzeće, a “AA1” d.o.o., bio je kupac 70% društvenog kapitala navedenog preduzeća, na osnovu ugovora o prodaji društvenog kapitala metodom javnog tendera koji je zaklјučen dana 13.01.2004. godine. Agencija za privatizaciju obavestila je preduzeće HI "AA" i “AA1” d.o.o., dopisom od 01.07.2005. godine, da se ugovor o prodaji društvenog kapitala javnim tenderom smatra raskinutim zbog neispunjenja istekom naknadno ostavlјenog roka, zbog čega je Agencija u skladu sa odredbom člana 41a stav 2 Zakona o privatizaciji, donela odluku o prenosu kapitala Preduzeća HI “AA”, Akcijskom fondu.

Tužilac AA, po osnovu ugovora o pružanju pravne pomoći i zastupanju, preduzimao je pružanje advokatskih usluga HI “AA” a.d., zaklјučno sa julom 2006. godine, ali kako mu naknada nije isplaćena, tužilac je pokrenuo parnični postupak koji je ončan donošenjem presude Osnovnog suda u Kruševcu P. br. 884/12 od 13.02.2014. godine, kojim je usvojen njegov zahtev i obavezan tuženi HI “AA” a.d., da tužiocu na ime duga isplati iznos od 4.914.652,80 dinara, sa zakonskom zateznom kamatom počev od 01.08.2006. godine do isplate, kao i da mu na ime troškova parničnog postupka isplati iznos od 1.064.834,00 dinara. Ova presuda potvrđena je presudom Apelacionog suda u Kragujevcu Gž.br. 3567/16 od 13.12.2016. godine.

Žalbeni navod tužioca da je ugovor o prodaji društvenog kapitala od 13.01.2004. godine, raskinut retroaktivnom primenom člana 41a stav 2 Zakona o privatizaciji, je osnovan, ali nije od uticaja na drugačiju odluku suda, s obzirom da je i član 41a Zakona o privatizaciji), koji je važio u vreme zaklјučenja ugovora, predviđao mogućnost raskida ugovora zbog neispunjenja (neplaćanje rate ugovorene cene u ugovorenom roku).

Suprotno žalbenim navodima tužioca, pravilno je prvostepeni sud prilikom donošenja odluke imao u vidu presudu Evropskog suda za lјudska prava u Strazburu od 14.03.2017. godine u predmetu “Tehnogradnja” d.o.o., protiv Srbije (predstavka br. 35081/10 i 68117/13), kada je našao da činjenice koje je sud razmatrao u tom postupku, nisu identične činjenicama iznetim od strane tužioca u ovoj parnici, s obzirom da je u tom postupku sud našao da je došlo do povrede člana 6 stav 1 Konvencije i člana 1 Protokola 1 u vezi sa neizvršavanjem pravnosnažnih odluka domaćih sudova, s obrazloženjem da preduzeće – dužnik nije moglo “istovremeno biti podvrgnuto stečajnom i izvršnom postupku”. Tužilac, prema sopstvenim navodima, nije ni pokretao izvršni postupak, niti je mogao da ga pokrene jer je vodio parnični postupak koji je pravnosnažno okončan donošenjem presude Apelacionog suda u Kragujevcu Gž. br. 3567/16 od 13.12.2016. godine, pa se na njega navedena presuda i stav izražen u njoj ne može primeniti.

Presuda je dostupna u javnoj bazi sudske prakse ovde
Član P1-1 | DIC | Yaylali protiv Srbije
Presuda je povezana sa presudom Gabrić protiv Hrvatske (9702/04) od 05.02.2009. koju je doneo Evropski sud za ljudska prava, u kontekstu jednakog sagledavanja srazmernosti izrečene sankcije.
Član P1-1 | DIC | Zarifa Skenderi protiv Srbije
Odluka se navodi u presudi Gž 2695/2019 od 04.04.2019. godine Apelacionog suda u Beogradu, kojom se odbija kžalba tuženog i potvrđuje presuda Prvog osnovnog suda u Beogradu P 8696/2016 od 12.03.2018. godine, ispravlјena rešenjem istog suda P 8696/2016 od 04.02.2019. godine, u prvom i drugom stavu izreke, presuda preinačuje u delu trećeg stava izreke tako što se obavezuje tuženi da tužiocu, na ime naknade štete zbog manje isplaćene penzije, isplati za mart mesec 2013. sa zakonskom zateznom kamatom dok se u prostalom delu stava trećeg izreke i stavu četvrtom odbija i potvrđuje navedena presuda.

Neosnovano se žalbom tužioca osporava ocena prigovora zastarelosti s pozivom na praksu Evropskog suda za lјudska prava i zauzeti stav u predmetu istog činjeničnog i pravnog osnova, Grudić protiv Srbije (presuda od 17.04.2012. godine), da zbog povrede neotuđivog prava na imovinu zagarantovanog Evropskom konvencijom o zaštiti lјudskih prava i osnovnih sloboda, podnosioci prestavke imaju pravo na sve iznose neprimlјene penzije od 1999. godine, dakle, bez obzira na zastarelost. Naime pitanje trogodišnjeg roka zastarelosti iz člana 376. ZOO nije postavlјeno u predmetu Grudić, a reč je o zakonskom roku zastarelosti čije postojanje samo po sebi nije nesaglasno sa Konvencijom i Protokolom uz nju, jer je reč o roku koji teži legitimnom cilјu, obezbeđenju pravne sigurnosti, a koji se, u odsustvu dokaza, ne može smatrati proizvolјno primenjivanim od strane sudova, niti da bi ovaj rok mogao biti neproporcionalno kratak prema posebnim okolnostima slučaja nezakonite obustave isplate penzija kao stečenog prava (presuda Evropskog suda za lјudska prava, predmet Zarif Skenderi i drugi protiv Srbije, Predstavka broj 15090/08, presuda od 04. jula 2017. godine, stav 97 i 100)

Presuda je dostupna u javnoj bazi sudske prakse ovde
Član P1-1 | DIC | Đokić protiv Bosne i Hercegovine
Presuda je povezana sa presudom Gž 1838/10 od 17.02.2010. Apelacionog suda u Beogradu, kojom se odbija kao neosnovana žalba tužilјe i potvrđuje presuda Prvog opštinskog suda u Beogradu P.br.3724/05 od 30.05.2007.godine.

Presudom Prvog opštinskog suda u Beogradu P.br.3724/05 od 30.05.2007.godine, odbijen je tužbeni zahtev kojim je tužilјa, Republika Srbije, Ministarstvo odbrane, tražila da se naloži tuženoj B.B. da deo dvorišne zgrade na katastarskoj parceli broj __ KO __, koji se nalazi u dnu dvorišta gledano sa ulice desno do stana koji je od tužilјe otkupio VV, ispražnjen od lica i stvari preda u državinu tužilјi, kao i zahtev tužilјe za naknadu troškova parničnog postupka.

Presuda je dostupna u javnoj bazi sudske prakse ovde
Član P1-1 | DIC | Đokić protiv Bosne i Hercegovine
Presuda je povezana sa presudom Gž 1864/19 od 20.06.2019. Apelacionog suda u Beogradu, kojom se odbija kao neosnovana žalba tužilaca i potvrđuje presuda Osnovnog suda u Smederevu P broj 875/18 od 03.10.2018.godine u parnici tužilaca AA do AA2 protiv tuženog BB radi iselјenja.

Presuda je dostupna u javnoj bazi sudske prakse ovde
Član P1-1-1 | DIC | Iatridis protiv Grčke
Podnosilac predstavke ima pravo na naknadu troškova samo u onoj meri u kojoj je pokazano da su ti troškovi zaista i neophodno nastali i da su razumni u pogledu iznosa, jeste premisa na osnovu koje je Veliko veće ESLJP zauzelo stav u pogledu pravičnog zadovoljenja u presudi Iatridis protiv Grčke, broj 31107/96, tačka 54.

Ovaj stav je naveden u brojnim presudama koje su usledile kod kojih je Sud razmatrao pravično zadovoljnenje usled izgubljene dobiit.